Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.

frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 - Updated: 11-0711 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share Bloody Wind CHAPTER ONE: AN ORDINARY DAY DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU "The target is 40 kilometers do north." A purple haired boy stated in a rather feminine voice as his eyes glowed bright red. The boy has an androgynous appearance; his build was rather small compare to his two companions. He was also sitting on an eagle-like wheelchair with its wings

folded to the side. "Is the information given to us accurate?" The lone female there asked with a bit of concern in her voice. The girl had a straight blonde hair bound with taut bandages so as to keep it away from her face. She wore a Kumo forehead protector on her forehead which was slightly hidden behind her hair. She wore a tight black and white shirt and her black pants were of standard shinobi style and her kunai holster was tied to her right thigh. She also wore purple fingerless gloves. A long string of seemingly plain red bead is wound around her left arm and bandages were also wound tight around her arms. She had a red sash tied around her waist. Her built was slightly slender, having curves that a girl her age shouldn't have, but don't let that fool you for she packs a mean punch, "Affirmative," The boy answered as the blonde boy behind them bit his thumb. "Ranmaru, set a genjutsu around the area, make sure no one escapes, Yugito-chan, with me." The blonde boy ordered as he slammed his hands to the ground, causing a poof of smoke to erupt before a horse appeared in front of him. "Do we leave anyone alive, Naruto-kun?" Yugito asked as she wore her weapon on her right arm. Her weapon was a crimson, claw gauntlet adorned with five different kinds of gem stone. "Leave only the ringmaster alive, I want to deal with him myself." Naruto answered as he jumped on the black horse. Naruto was wearing a tight black shirt with a large X-mark that was clearly a seal; over the shirt was trench coat (think about the trench coat that Edge wore during his time with the Brood). He was also wearing a black hat, and grey fingerless gloves and black, cowboy boots. The most notable characteristic about him was his feral, six whisker marks and his deep cerulean eyes that were very vampire like, the slit in his eyes were similar to those of a vampire. "You want to ride with me, Yugito-chan?" Naruto inquired with a small smile as Yugito jumped on the horse, sitting behind him. She unconsciously wrapped one of her arms around his waist to prevent her from falling off when the ride starts. Naruto let out a chuckled before glancing at Ranmaru. "Could you keep up with Brisa (Spanish for breeze)?" Naruto asked as Ranmaru made several hand seals, causing his wheel chair to rise up from the ground with its wings suddenly opened and a metallic like shell covered enveloped him. "I'll try, Naruto-nii," Ranmaru answered earning him a nod from Naruto. "Let's go then," Naruto shouted as he whipped the bridle that control the direction of his horse. "Mush Brisa," Naruto exclaimed as the horse let out a loud breathed before galloping towards the intended target. Brisa, one of Naruto's summoned horses, was a brown horse wearing light armor around its legs and head. The horse was constantly emitting wind chakra, making its movement ten times faster than a well trained race horse. Naruto smirked a bit as he felt the adrenaline raged through his body, riding horses was truly his favorite hobby, that and messing with the Raikage. (Scene Change) The men around the slave camp were busy gathering the woman and the children that they were going to sell in the black market. It was another great raid from the nearby village and the sum that they would receive from selling their newly acquired products would make them rich beyond imagination. Also, they do have some time to have some fun with the woman that they had kidnapped; their clients do prefer trained women. They were so busy thinking about how to ravaged and rape the woman that was around them that they didn't noticed a horse galloping towards them and also the fact that their surrounding had slowly and slightly change.

"Come on now you whores, move it." A man wearing an ordinary ninja attire ordered with a sneer as he cracked his whipped, causing most of the woman there to picked up the their paced to prevent any more pain from being in flicked to them. "That's the way, you sluts. We have a schedule to keep." The man exclaimed and suddenly, in a split second, he was cut into five pieces. "Nice one," Naruto complimented as Yugito swinging her claws as Naruto drove Brisa skillfully around the woman in the slave trade rings. With each swing of Yugito's claws, she was cutting down the men that were guarding the women while Ranmaru cast several genjutsus on the woman there to make them lose their consciousness for a bit. He knew that once Naruto and Yugito get into the zone, then those women would probably lose their sanity at the amount of bloodshed those two would shed. "Yugito-chan, take left, I take right." Naruto ordered as Yugito nodded before jumping on his left, her claws brandished and ready to strike. Naruto instantly redirected Brisa to his right before pulling out a segmented, chain-like whip from out of nowhere with his right hand. The whip was black with tints of crimson and it looked like a skeletal tail of a dragon (try to imagine the whip used by Gundam Epyon in Gundam Wing), also, the tip of the whip was like a razor sharp, knife like edge. As he rode Brisa in high speed, Naruto swipe his whip, instantly cutting down five men that were foolish enough to stand in front of him. Naruto then back flipped and stood on his horse before flicking his wrist, causing the whip to move around him and Brisa, blocking the kunais and shurikens that were thrown towards them. "Wind Release: Wind Light," Naruto whispered as his whipped emitted a potent and condensed wind chakra, giving it a blue-silvery like glowed. He then strike his whipped with such speed and accuracy that it left no opening for anyone to strike and it was giving off wind blades that was moving from every direction. Those that were unfortunate enough to get caught in his onslaught were instantly reduced to ribbons. "Show off," Yugito mumbled as her claws burned with fire chakra. "Fire Release: Burning Current," Yugito said as she swung her claws towards her opponents, sending a massive waved of flames that instantly burned anything it made contact with. "Those two are going overboard again." Ranmaru mumbled as he noticed several man retreating, and when he said retreating he meant running for their lives. "Can't have that," Ranmaru said as he took out a scroll from his wheel chair before summoning a puppet. Because of his week body and low chakra reserves, being a ninjutsu and taijutsu specialist is impossible for him, unlike his two incredibly strong teammates, his only weapon is his excellent chakra control, so the only way to become a ninja for him would be a genjutsu specialist but even with that, his offense would be limited. That was until Naruto introduced to him the art of Kugutsu (Puppet Techniques). He still can't believe that he infiltrated Suna just to give him some scrolls about the fundamentals Kugutsu and not to mention that he was also the one who made his puppets. That was evident because resembled a one eyed, six-armed, humanoid snake with a several saw like teeth. It was also wearing a long black, leather robe with several seals engraved on it. "Go," Ranmaru whispered as he flicker his finger causing the puppet to charged at the escaping men. With another flicker of a finger, the robe suddenly separated to seven separate leather like belts before spinning like tornado. The men that were caught in the puppets attack range were mercilessly cut down by the sharp leather. "Looks like Ranmaru-kun is enjoying himself." Yugito commented as she and Naruto cut down their targets mercilessly. "Of course he'll enjoy himself, the puppets that I made for him are top notch, better than the puppets used by Suna ninjas, although, I have to thank the blueprints that Sasori left in Suna for

that." Naruto commented as he swung his whip to the side, cutting the last three mercenaries that were attacking them. "OK done, where's their freaking leader?" Naruto wondered as he glanced around the blood filled area that they'd attacked. "You're going to bury that guy alive, aren't you?" Yugito inquired knowingly. Naruto laughed as he nodded with a fond smile. "I don't like people disrespecting woman." Naruto stated with a chuckle. "That and Raiga-sensei's fetish of funerals is slowly rubbing off me." Naruto said with a shrugged as Ranmaru suddenly appeared besides the two. "Naruto-nii, Yugito-nee, our mission is done, the only life force in the area are the children and the women that are under the effects of my genjutsu." Ranmaru informed them causing Naruto to stared at him with a desperate look. "Tell me that you didn't kill the leader." Naruto said while Ranmaru shook his head in a negative. "Sorry Naruto-nee but I suddenly reduced their leader into ribbons when I sensed a group running to escape." Ranmaru answered in an apologetic tone. Naruto groaned after hearing that but regardless, began ordering the two. "Ranmaru, gather the women, Yugito-chan, please disposed of the corpse of these men, I don't want their blood to stain my yard." Naruto ordered as he began doing hand seals. The two nodded as Ranmaru took out a scroll while Yugito began doing several hand seals of her own. "Fire Release: Extinguishers of the Dead," Yugito shouted as she took a deep breath before letting out several fire balls, in the shape of giants mosquitoes, which instantly went towards the corpse that was scattered around the area. The technique that she used was meant to reduced the corpse of their victims to ashes, it was created for that purposed to prevent any Hunter-nins or trackers from getting their scent. Ranmaru on the other hand summoned a puppet that resembled a kraken. The puppet was twenty feet tall and had twelve tentacles, two glowing black eyes, and four harpoon launchers that were hidden in the mantle. With a simple motion of his fingers, the Kraken instantly extended its long, wooden tentacles and gathered the women that they saved from living a life of prostitution. Naruto on the other summoned a large, roman style carriage that was drawn by four hoses, all of which were wearing some kind of chain armor. The Roman carriage was meant to carry a hundred or so people and that was possible because of the expansion seal that was engraved inside of the carriage. "Put them inside the carriage, Ranmaru so we could get the hell out of here. We still have to pick up Bee-sensei and his team and Raiga-sensei." Naruto said before gazing at Yugito. "Are you done?" Naruto asked as he glanced at the inferno around the area. "We either wait for the bodies to be completely reduced to ash or let nature take its course." Yugito inquired as Naruto sighed lightly. "We wait; I don't want you to start a forest fire in my yard." Naruto mumbled as Yugito nodded before refocusing her attention to the corpse that she was burning. (Scene Change) Naruto let out a loud yawn as he drives towards a certain direction. "Are, you guys enjoying yourselves back there?" Naruto asked as he glanced back at his teammates, both of them sitting on

the wagon. Ranmaru's puppet wheelchair was currently sealed causing him to hold on tight on one of the safety railings of the wagon while Yugito was enjoying the scenery of the mountains. "I now understand why you skipped class just to practice your horse riding, the scenery here is beautiful." Yugito commented causing Naruto to chuckle. "I love to feel the wind embracing me and nothing gives me that feeling than riding my horses around Kumo." Naruto replied as he flexed his shoulder a bit. "Hold on tight guys, I shifting the wagon to the right." Naruto announced as he snapped the bridle of the horse before pulling it slightly to the right, causing the horse to turn right which was followed by the wagon. "Naruto-nii, please take it easy with your turns." Ranmaru mumbled as he practically embraced the safety rails of the wagons. "I don't like the idea of falling off a fifty-foot drop." Ranmaru commented as he tried not to puke. He always did prefer flying with his puppets than riding with Naruto's horses. "Come on now, Ranmaru, what's life without excitement?" Naruto stated before suddenly suddenly tuning left, almost causing Ranmaru to fly off the wagon. "NARUTO-NII," Ranmaru shouted in pure fear as Naruto chuckled humorously. "Come on now Ranmaru, man up. Look at Yugito-chan, she's enjoying the ride." Naruto said as he motioned to the chuckling Yugito. "That's because she's has experience with this." Ranmaru whined as Yugito patted his head in pity. "Naruto-kun did allow you to ride any of his horses, it isn't my fault that you can't ride a horse even if your life depends on it." Yugito teased causing Ranmaru to blush in embarrassment. "It isn't my fault that his horses didn't like me that much." Ranmaru mumbled as Naruto shook his head before sighing. "Hey, I gave you perfect instructions on the proper way of handling a horse. It wasn't mine or my horses fault that you almost got kicked by one of my horses, and plus, the horse that I assign to you was one of the most gentler horses that I have at my disposal." Naruto reminded him as he suddenly threw a scroll towards Ranmaru. "Now, do the three of us a favor and unseal that cushion, I don't want Bee-sensei destroying my wagon and my horses are starting to complain about the wreck chariots that Bee-sense 'accidently' destroyed." Naruto said as Ranmaru instantly unsealed a large cushion that almost covered the entire wagon before moving closer to Yugito and awaited the arrival of six people that were very close to the three of them. Five seconds later, it happened. A dark-skinned, muscular man with white head and facial hair. On his right shoulder, he has a tattoo that says "iron" and on his left cheek, he has a tattoo of a bull's horn. He was wearing an oval-shape sunglasses and a white-colored forehead protector as well as a white-colored one-strap-over-one-shoulder Flak Jacket of a Kumogakure Jnin, with a red rope tied around his waist, white hand-bands, and a white scarf around his neck. He carries seven swords on his back. "I've got energy to spare and sparkling charm. The Eight-Tailed Beast's a killer bee rockin' the melody! OH YEAH!" The man greeted as the two out of the three groaned in annoyance. "Well, its better that the last time you greeted us, so I'll give a four out of ten, Beesensei." Naruto nonchalantly judged causing Kirabi, AKA Killer Bee, to smirked proudly, well somewhat.

"Yo! Mr. Nine is seriously diggin' my rhymes." Bee rapped, painfully as a man that looks like the elder version of Bee suddenly descended on the wagon, hitting Bee on the head in the process and slightly shaking the wagon. "Keep your voice down idiot or better yet, stop your rapping," The man scolded with a sneer as he clenched his fist tightly. The man was like an older version of Kirabi but more muscular. He was also wearing a Kage cloak and hat without a shirt underneath it, which further displays his hulking physique. "A-sensei, please refrain from beating Bee-sensein on my wagon." Naruto mumbled as he spare a glance to the two most powerful men in Kumo. Coincidently, their related and that itself was a scary thought. "And come on now, Bee-sensei's rhymes aren't that bad. Sure, the tone is not quite right but at least his improving." Naruto commented earning him several looks that clearly questioned his sanity while Bee smirked proudly. Before Bee could utter a rhyme, A instantly hit his brother in the head. "I blame you for corrupting him." A mumbled as both Yugito and Ranmaru nodded. "You are spending way too much time with him." Yugito and Ranmaru commented but Naruto merely smile as another man fell from the mountains. "Hey brats, what's up?" The man greeted as Ranmaru smiled at the new arrival. The man had dark greenish hair, thick brown lips, violet eyes, and he was wearing a standard issue Kumo jounin vest while his entire body was covered with bandages. On his back was two, spiked swords that was called Kiba, one of the swords of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, he was after all, a former member of deflecting to Kumo. "Nothing much sensei we just slaughtered a slave trade ring." Naruto answered nonchalantly. "Although, it was very unfortunate that I couldn't bury their leader alive." Naruto whined with a disappointed sighed. "And I had a newly made coffin that I wanted to used." Naruto dejectedly. "Light up kid, we'll bury the next bastards that we come across." Raiga assured as he patted Naruto on the shoulder before being hit in the head by a very annoyed Yugito. "You know, I blame you for his undertaker tendency." Yugito stated in an annoyed tone. Raiga merely chuckled at his female student's outburst. "You should thank me, you know. Naruto-bouzu over their makes a fortune in making caskets and I made a fortune of being an undertaker in our funeral home, it's a win-win situation." Raiga reasoned earning him another hit from Yugito before glancing at Naruto. "Naruto-kun, you want to move to my place, it's better than living in a funeral home, building caskets for our psycho sensei." Yugito offered with a slightly hoping tone. Naruto chuckled at that offered before shaking his head. "I would love to lived with you but if I leave Raiga-sensei and Ranmaru for even a day, our business would have been done for, not to mention that they can't cook a decent meal even if their lives dependent on it." Naruto said and the two mentioned can't help but coughed in embarrassment at that. "Plus, if I do live with you, I guarantee you; we won't be sleeping for countless nights." Naruto answered with small, lewd smile, causing Yugito to blush a bit.

"Naruto no ecchi," Yugito mumbled as the adults around them chuckled at the exchange. Naruto was always a shameless flirt but he was also a gentleman. "Now, where are Samui-chan, Karui-chan, and Omoi?" Naruto asked and instantly, three figures suddenly dropped on the wagon, two of them holding several baggage's. "Damn it, why do we have to carry the baggage of the three of you?" A girl complained with an irritated tone. The girl had dark skinned with long red hair and amber eyes. She wears a long short sleeved dress as her ninja attire, two simple yellow earrings, purple stockings, boots with white soles, and wears her forehead protector like a bandanna. She also carries a long sword on her back. "That's because you two are subordinates and their your superior and Samui-chan is to delicate to carry baggage." Naruto answered nonchalantly as Karui growled at the blond. "Shut it, Naruto-kun, I ain't asking you." Karui said with a growl as Omoi threw a sucker towards Naruto which he caught, unwrapped, before putting it inside his mouth. "Naruto-taicho, you shouldn't bother with her, she still hasn't understand the concept of following orders." Omoi exclaimed as Karui glared at her teammate with an irritated expression,. "I already know that Omoi but Karui-chan does have point, carrying luggage of A-jiji is very annoying." Naruto commented before glancing at the Raikage. "How many weights did you bring anyway?" Naruto asked as the luggage that Karui was carrying was suddenly opened, revealing four pairs of weights that weigh roughly weighs two hundred pounds. Naruto face palmed at the sight of those weighs. "I stand corrected, Karui-chan shouldn't be carrying A-jiji's luggage." Naruto stated as Karui finally nodded gleefully. "I'm glad you see it my way." Karui exclaimed happily as Naruto glance at the Raikage. "Are the gravity seals that I place on you aren't enough? You are currently moving in a gravity five times heavier that the gravity of the earth." Naruto stated in semifrustrated tone, yet cannot help but be impress at how strong the Raikage is. A merely shrugged as he flexed his muscles, showing off his abnormally large biceps to Naruto. "I'm the Raikage punk; nothing is too much for me." A boasted as the group groaned before the Team Samui made themselves comfortable on the horse-driven wagon. "Naru-kun, please hurry up so we could arrived in Kumo, my shoulder hurts and I need you to give me one of your massages." Samui stated as she moved her shoulder around to get the feeling back. Samui is a fair-skinned woman of tall stature and curvaceous built with a sizeable bust for a twelve year old, she already has C-cup breast at her young age.. She has blue eyes and straight blonde hair framing her face with a shorter cut in the back and the front bangs reaching her shoulders. She wears a very low cut outfit with mesh underneath, a short skirt and red hand guards, high boots and what appears to be a modified Kumogakure flak jacket that covers her stomach only, similar to a girdle. She also has a tant strapped horizontally to her lower back. Naruto chuckled as she glanced at one of the most beautiful girl that he had the pleasure to laid eyes on. "Sure, sure Samui-chan but are the pain relieving seals that I

gave you not enough to block away the discomfort that you're feeling right now?" Naruto asked as Samui shook her head. "Your seals are good but I only used them during a fight." Samui answered in a cold tone that they had all come accustom to. "By the way, how was your mission?" Samui asked with an interested tone. Naruto sighed dejectedly as he leaned on his sit. "It was too easy, although, I would have really wanted to bury the ringmaster." Naruto mumbled as Team Samui glanced at Naruto strangely. "You still have that fetish about burying people alive, huh." Karui mumbled as Naruto merely shrugged. "You guys know how I feel about woman being sold as slaves and/or being used in prostitution, right?" Naruto inquired with a blunt voiced. Team Samui instantly nodded. "And you guys also know what I do to people who treats woman badly right?" Naruto inquired as the group nodded once again. They still remember their first c-rank mission when Team Samui and Team Yugito (technically, Naruto was the leader of the group but Naruto insisted that they should used Yugito's name) join forces to find a large slave trade ring. Their original mission was to find where they hold all the women and children and report it to their jounin instruction; the plant went out the window real quick when Naruto witness a woman getting gang raped by several men. Naruto became so disgusted that he brought out his whip and used his bloodline limit to slaughter everything in sight. After that mission, Naruto had developed deep hatred to people who disrespects women. "It's to be expected, Naruto-taicho did say that his goal in life is to bury alive every single person, man or woman, who uses women as mere tools." Omoi mumbled as he sucked on a sucker. "Maybe Naruto-taicho does that so that he could further experiment on his bloodline or finish that jutsu of his, or maybe, he worships a god that requires him to sacrifices people by burying them alive, or maybe." Omoi was interrupted as a crimson liquid suddenly harden around his mouth. "First of all, yes, I may experiment on my bloodline limit and it may revolve around the manipulation of blood but I don't use living or dead people to experiment on, that is just inhumane, second of all, I don't believe in God and if there is one, I am going to shove a sword up their ass (No offence God)." Naruto said before letting out a chuckle. (Scene Change) It was already night in Kumo when the group of the Raikage arrived in Kumo. Naruto let out a loud yawn as he gazed at the full moon above the sky; the moon was crimson red, perfect for his special training. Kumogakure, being on top of a mountain, had a beautiful sight of the moon and stars, and also, the moonlights shine brightly on the mountain top, making it easy for him to access his bloodline. "Okay, time to train," Naruto mumbled as he took off his trench coat and his shirt off revealing his well tone body. He didn't have the muscular build that his two sensei's have; instead, his body was more define as an acrobat. But the most eye catching characteristics about his body were the fact he had seals engraved all over him. On his stomach was a spiral like seal, on his right hand was a seal in the shape of a dragon, his left hand was a seal in the shape of a tornado, and on his back was a seal in the

shape of dragon wings. "I should really improve my chakra control; I look like some punk who has a tattoo fetish." Naruto groaned to himself as he stabbed his right hand with a kunai. Naruto didn't winced or care as his stabbed wound began to bleed instead, he pumped chakra on the stabbed wound, causing the blood to glowed bright red. "Blood Released: Benihime," Naruto mumbled and instantly, his stabbed wound erupted with crimson, blood like energy while the seal on his right arm glowed brightly as the blood flow through the seal, giving of the appearance of a glowing dragon. The crimson energy instantly expanded and enveloped his body, forming a crimson cloak, with a pitch black tattered fur collar around his neck and the fingers of his cloak, a black, skull like helmet with jagged teeth instantly enveloped his head and combined with the outfit, it gave him a lich like appearance. In a couple of seconds, a large, crimson sword was formed that enveloped his right arm, the sword took the shape of a peacock's feather (If you guys watch the anime or read the manga Elemental Gelade, try to imagine Ren's weapon form in color red). The seal on his back also glowed bright crimson as a crimson energy erupted from his back before taking the shape of dragon wings, the wings were five feet long and ten feet wide, Naruto was five foot four inches so the wings were not touching the ground. Naruto actually let out a low groaned as the wings folded to cover his body. "Okay, using the wings still hurts a bit." Naruto exclaimed loudly as he heard clapping from behind him. "The transformation still takes too much time but I guess four minutes is still rather acceptable." A dark-skinned man commented as he approached Naruto. "Good evening Darui-sempai," Naruto greeted as he smiled at the man that he actually idolized. "What brings you out here so late at night?" Naruto inquired cheerfully. Darui smiled lazily as he took his clever-like blade from its holster. "The boss said that I should supervised you while you're using your Blood Release. Kami knows that you still suck at throwing those plasma beams around." Darui said with a humorous tone causing Naruto to groaned. "Come on now, cut me some slack, my Blood Released Bloodline is a newly created Bloodline, remember." Naruto whined as he went into a fighting stance. "And do you have any idea how hard it is to kill that thing just to get its blood for this bloodline and do you have any idea how many seals I have to experiment on just to make that thing's blood stabilized on my body or for me to used it as a weapon?" Naruto whined as Darui merely shrugged his shoulders. "Hey, seals are your forte, not mine." Darui commented in a bored tone. "Plus, you were the person dumb enough to actually create a bloodline limit out of a monster with a newly made seal, a seal that you made, if my memory serves me right." Dauri added as Naruto let out a sigh. "Can we move on to the ass kicking already?" Naruto asked as Darui merely gave him a nod before the two charged. (Thirty Minutes Later) Naruto collapsed on the ground, panting heavily. The armor that was made out of his blood was slowly residing back to his body. His body may not have any bruises from the attacks that Darui threw at him but he still could feel the pain that those techniques inflicted. "I hate your Storm Release," Naruto breathed out as he wiped the blood off his forehead. "They hurt, a lot," Naruto added as Darui stood over him.

Darui, unlike Naruto, had several bruises and wounds on his body, he didn't have the liturgy of a bloody armor protecting his body and a high regeneration rate given to him as a Jinchuriki. Although he had more scars in his person compare to Naruto, he had still won because of two reason, one, because he had more experience compare to his little Kouhai, and second, Naruto's bloodline is still experimental and when he trains with his bloodline, he only uses his bloodline, meaning that seventy-five percent of his offense which comes from his wind release and his taijutsu was thrown out of the window. But still, even with those, Darui would have still beaten him. "You've improve your control." Darui complimented as he crouch down to Naruto's size. "Don't give me that crap, Darui-sempai." Naruto mumbled as he tried to return the feeling back to his body. "I'm the first person to have the Blood Release Bloodline, I am the only who could say that I actually improved and believe me, I am barely improving." Naruto exclaimed in a disappointed tone. "My bloodline is only thirty percent mastered, if I don't master my Bloodline soon, the council might reconsider giving my name clan status." Naruto stated as Darui patted him in the head. "You'll master it soon, Naruto-kouhai," Darui commented before smiling perversely. "And come on now, you just want to master your Bloodline and start a clan so that you could have more than one spouse, if my memory is correct, you already have two." Darui stated earning him a glare from Naruto but still, Naruto did have a slight blush on his face. "I would not denied nor confirm that statement." Naruto said with an embarrass tone. "Kumo had given me everything that I have ever dream off and then some, the least I could do is give it a brand newbloodline that is way stronger than the Byakugan." Naruto stated with a blissful smile. "Darui-sempai, I know that it has been six years since you and Bee-sensei saved me from that hellhole that is known as Konoha, but still, thank you." Naruto said causing Darui to sighed dejectedly. "I've told you before, our original mission back then was to assassinate a corrupt politician that was trying to sell information about Komu to Konoha, you were merely just an additional prize." Darui stated but Naruto could only chuckle. "You guys saved me from being crucified, you guys save me from a life of being a pariah, you guys save me from loneliness, you guys gave me a family and friends, you guys help me turn into a warrior, you guys had given me heaven, and for that, I am truly and forever grateful." Naruto exclaimed with a blissful smile. "Come on now kid, don't praised us like that." Darui said with an embarrass tone. "When we first saw you, Bee-dono had already stated that you were a Jinchuriki and having three Jinchuriki would be a major military boost." Darui explained but Naruto merely shook his head. "I may contain the strongest Bijuu but currently, I am the weakest Jinchuriki among the nine because I can only control one tail of Kyuubi's chakra and that is because we hate each other's guts." Naruto said in a humorous tone. "Why do you think I studied the different uses of Fuinjutsu and developed my own brand of seals?" Naruto inquired sarcastically before chuckling. "By the way, I have got to thank Orochimaru of the Sannin for leaving some of his notes about his Juinjutsu in one of his outpost near

Kumo, I wouldn't have created my bloodline without those notes and his Juinjutsu might be inhumane but those notes of his had been genius." Naruto commented with a giddy tone. Darui can't help but chuckled at those words. "Only you could make good used of his inhumane techniques." Dauri complimented as the two shared a laughed. "But you know, Kumo actually became a bit more fun when you arrived, especially the pranks you pulled on boss and the other people here." Darui reminisced as he remembered the chases that he spearheaded against the blond dynamo. "Still, I can't believe that we had only caught you handful of times." Darui added as Naruto smirked proudly. "When I was six and still living in Konoha, four squads of ANBU can't catch me, at least here, you guys caught me three times with half of the number that the Hokage send after me. That makes my victory 40-0 to Konoha, 457-3 to Komu." Naruto proudly listed as the shared another laughed. "Its getting late, Darui-sempai," Naruto said as he felt the night wind breeze over him. "You should go home, Mabui-nee will kill you if you missed another dinner date with her and trust me, my blood's healing properties can only heal a few injuries and cannot block the pain of a wound." Naruto stated and truth be told, Darui was suddenly enveloped by a light crimson energy, healing his wounds but the pain was still there. "I still can't believe that you were able to convince me to date her." Darui mumbled as Naruto gave him a thumbs up. "She needed a way to vent her frustration, being A-jiji's secretary could really frustrate the most patient ninja's, you know. So I gave her a way to vent of her frustration on someone, and that someone was you." Naruto exclaimed with a laughed. "And plus, you do have your benefits with her, I swear being your neighbor suck when you two are in the middle of love making, I could barely sleep and the words that you two used are colorful to say the least." Naruto added causing Darui to blush furiously before stomping off, leaving Naruto alone in the soft, destroyed training ground. "As usual, I need to pick my ass up." Naruto commented as he felt footsteps coming his way. "Hey Samui-chan, what's up and please don't tell me that you visited me in my usual training ground just to avoid your brothers loud mouth bragging? Although, I understand wholeheartedly if that is your reason." Naruto commented as the blonde bomb shell sat near Naruto and guided him into a sitting position. "You used your Bloodline, huh?" Samui asked knowingly as she loosened her top a bit. "Yeah," Naruto simply answered as he eyed Samui's delicate neck, licking his lips as his eyes became even more vampire like. Samui, being aware of Naruto's gazed, lowered her top, revealing her delicate neck, shoulder, and and top part of her breast. "The weakness of your bloodline is very bothersome." Samui commented as a blush crawled on her face as she revealed herself to Naruto. "Don't resist, take a bite." Samui offered with a small, shy smile. "I'm sorry," Naruto mumbled as he gently held her shoulder firmly before bearing his vampire fangs on her. "I thought this bloodline was perfect when I created it two years ago but I guess I left out one small weakness." Naruto said in an apologetic manner. "Your bloodline revolves around being a vampire, this being a weakness is understandable for no bloodline is perfect." Samui stated but Naruto merely sighed

disappointedly. "But I made this bloodline with one of my personal seals, my masterpiece among masterpiece, and my seals are perfect." Naruto whined a bit as Samui her hand and guided Naruto's head to her neck. "Just drink my blood," Samui simply and bluntly ordered as Naruto shrugged before sinking his teeth to her neck, right on the jugular before starting to suck her blood. Samui let out a moan of pain and pleasure as Naruto drank her blood. Only a select few knew this but Naruto had obtain his bloodline by killing a monster that was once terrorizing Kumo's livestock. The monster was, well they couldn't describe it properly for nobody had seen it completely, but it was kind of a hybrid of a bat and an anaconda, it was roughly thirty feet tall. The animal or monster, take you pick, had the ability to launch a projectile like acid, which they later found out that it was the creature's blood, and the projectile had enough force to burn through steel and pierce like a bullet. The beast was also fast, making it very hard to kill. But the most strange or unique thing about the beast was the fact that it didn't eat its prey but it merely drank it's prey dry off their blood. The beast had almost caused an agriculture shortage until Naruto had managed killed it. But to the shock of the ninja's of Kumo, including the Raikage and Kirabi, Naruto had drained the creature of its blood before transfusing the creature's blood in his body. Naruto was injured back then and had lost seventy-five percent of his blood when he had slain the creature, he was ten back then and as talented as he is, he still lacks the speed to avoid most of the creatures strike. Luckily, Naruto was already planning to create a bloodline limit and he had already formed a theory on how to create a bloodline limit with a special seal of his design, based on one Orochimaru's cursed seal, and also, he had already created a seal that could convert foreign blood into a designated blood type of his choosing. The process was painful for him and he was bedridden for a month but he was still able to form a unique bloodline. It was worth it for him but still, it didn't saved him from the beating that he endured from a very worried Samui and a very depress Yugito. The newly made bloodline limit gave him control over blood, allowing him to manipulate blood into burning hot plasma and/or that acidic substance that was ten times harder than steel, and it also gave him vampire like characteristics, complete with enhance strength and senses. The one weakness of his bloodline limit was the fact that every time he used it, he will gain a craving for blood, more specifically, the blood of the opposite sex. That was because he needed their blood to rejuvenate his energy. Naruto had tried to resolve this weakness but he had failed, repeatedly. The only thing that he had changed was that he could instead drink a lot of blood packs that he had stored in his refrigerator back home. Luckily for him, there were two people that were willing to give him their blood and that was Yugito, the reason why he was in his team, and Samui. Samui wrapped her arms around Naruto's head, encouraging him to have his way with her. She will not say this to anyone but she enjoyed the feeling of Naruto sucking her blood. The feeling always started as pain before gradually turning into unspeakable pleasure. Naruto was about to retract his fangs from her neck, as tasty as her blood is and as much as he wanted to suck her dry, he still have an ungodly will to not surrender to his urges, but Samui didn't let him as she pushed the back of his head further to her neck, preventing him from pulling back.

Samui wouldn't admit this to anyone but she enjoyed herself when Naruto drink her blood. The feeling started as pain first but it gradually turned into pleasure in a couple of seconds. The feelings was so great that she always watch and anticipate Naruto's training, waiting for him to used his bloodline limit so that she could help him rejuvenate. She would have let him drink more of his blood when Naruto was suddenly kicked on the head, sending him flying to the nearest tree. "I left you alone for five seconds and you ended up almost sucking Samui dry." Yugito mumbled before glaring at Samui. "And you're going to die one day, either from him drinking your blood or from my boot getting shove down your throat." Yugito said with a small glare while Samui merely gave him a cold gazed. "I will decide on how I would die and dying while getting the best pleasure that I could imagine is a great way to go down." Samui commented as the bite wound on her neck healed. "And don't say it like you don't enjoy Naru-kun sucking your blood as well, you enjoy it as much as I do and don't deny it." Samui stated as Yugito blush lightly before walking to the chuckling Naruto and grabbing him by the collar. "Come on now, Naruto-kun, you need to get back to your house before those two burn Kumo to the ground by just trying to cook a decent meal." Yugito said as he dragged Naruto by the collar. "Hai, hai, hai, Yugito-chan," Naruto said cheerfully before waving goodbye to Samui. "Bye, bye Samui-chan, see you tomorrow and by the way, your blood is as tasty as ever." Naruto commented before getting hit on the head by a very annoyed Yugito. "Shut it, you leech," Yugito growled in annoyance and a bit of jealousy in her tone. (Scene Change) Naruto groaned in pain as he was thrown to his own bed by a very annoyed and irritated Yugito. "Could you be a bit gentler with me? I did just have my ass handed to me by Darui-sempai you know." Naruto said as Yugito straddle over him while lowering her top, revealing her delicate neck to the blond pseudo-vampire. "Drink up, now." Yugito ordered as she pressed her ample breast to his chess, her breast wasn't as big as Samui's but it was still bigger than any girl her age. Naruto blush as he felt her soft mounds on his chest before taking a bite on her neck, it was near suicidal to deny a very pissed off Yugito. Yugito let out a low purr as Naruto began sucking her blood. OKAY, AFTER A YEAR OR SO, I AM NOW TRYING FOR ANOTHER NARUTO FIC.I HOPE TO GOD THAT THIS FIC WOULDN'T TURN INTO A FAILURE LIKE MY KAGE FUJIN. THE UPDATE OF THIS FIC WOULD BE SLOW BUT SURE, SO THAT I COULD PREPERLY FORM THE PLOT OF THIS FIC.. OH YEAH, BY THE WAY, COULD YOU GUYS TELL ME THE JAPANESE TRANSLATION OF Blood of the Vampire. That would be the name of Naruto's bloodline and I need the Japanese words for it...Thank you... Review this Chapter

Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMister-WongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonom yBlogMarksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNews VineMultiplyFriendFeedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJam espotImera BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampl eOneviewLinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] B s . A A A [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] E E [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 Updated: 11-07-11 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share Bloody Wind CHAPTER TWO:THE HOLY TRINITY DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING

BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU Naruto was currently rampaging in his workshop, trying to perfect the new seal that he was developing. "Seriously, there is no decent seal master in this freaking village." Naruto mumbled as he made several scribbles on the scroll in front of him. "Seriously, I can't believe Kumo was able to contain both the Hachibi and Nibi with their limited knowledge of Fuuinjutsu, oh well, I'll change that in a year or two." Naruto swore as he finished writing on the scroll. He then made several hand seals, causing the writing on the scroll to glow the before the scroll closed. "Four down, sixteen to go." Naruto exclaimed with a sighed before opening another empty scroll and began writing down a different seal on it. "You know, you should really think of redecorating this place, kid." A familiar, grumpy tone exclaimed as he entered Naruto's private workshop. "I don't care about style, I care about quality," Naruto stated as he glanced at the Raikage with a smile. "Hey A-jiji, I'm a bit busy so if you have a mission for me and for my team, please inform me now and I'll entertain in an hour or so." Naruto said before returning back to his work. "I didn't come here for that, brat; I figure that I should visit my village's only seal master." A said causing Naruto to chuckle. "Thanks' for the compliment, old man, but I ain't a seal master yet." Naruto said as he wrote several seals on the scroll forming a more complex and efficient seal. "I am just a guy with a natural affinity to fuuinjutsu and trying to make up for being the weakest jinchuuriki among the nine." Naruto stated as he made several hand seals causing the seals to glow before the scroll closed. "You still hadn't forgiven yourself about that, huh?" A inquired knowingly and Naruto's lack of response was all he needed as an answer. "Don't sweat it kid, I, Bee, and Yugito knows that you have the most uncooperative bijuu sealed in you." A said in a comforting tone but Naruto merely grunted as he worked on the next scroll. "I know but seriously, the Fourth Hokage was too much of genius for coming up with this stupid seal. I could barely break it down." Naruto complained as he wrote another complex seal on the sixth scroll this morning. "About that, you had broke down Yugito's and Kirabi's seals and you were able to improved it, reducing the chances of the demon chakra affecting them, but why can't you break down the seal that the forth hokage place on you?" A inquired a bit curiously. As embarrassing as this maybe, Naruto was the most knowledgeable guy in Kumo about seals, surpassing even him for, according to Naruto, his knowledge about seals is comparable to a new born toddler. Naruto takes his fuuinjutsu very, very seriously. "That's because this seal, whatever it is called, is so complex, so perfect, that I couldn't see any holes to either improve or to break it down so I could add another seal over it. Heck, this seal is so perfect that I could only see one flaw in it." Naruto complained, much to A's confusion. "And that is?" A asked curiously.

"The one flaw is that I couldn't fully used the Kyuubi's power without a fucking key that contains half of its power." Naruto stated grimly before shaking his head. "And the only time that I would step in Konoha territory to get that key is either for a mission or for the time when I demolished it to the ground." Naruto added in a matter of fact tone. A raised an eyebrow at that, he knows that Naruto does not held a grudge against Konoha. Sure he hated that village like an Iwa native would but he didn't have a grudge against Konoha, like an Iwa ninja. Naruto, seeing the expression of the Raikage merely shrugged. "Hey, they are still a foreign shinobi village, there is still a slight chance that they would attack us and if that happens, I would personally finish the job that the Kyuubi started twelve years ago but unlike that overgrown fuzz ball, I'll do it in grander style." Naruto stated causing the Raikage to laugh loudly. "You are one fuck up kid, you know that right?" A stated with a small, grumpy smile. Naruto merely gave him an exasperated look. "I was trained by three fucked up people, one of them is a semi-lousy rapper, the second is a sorry for an excused of an undertaker, and the last, well I'll admit that you are the most sane out of the three, but your training regime is still a bit too extreme for my taste." Naruto exclaimed as the two heard two loud sneezes across the village. "Hey, don't group me in the same category as those two." A said in outrage, feeling a bit annoyed at the fact that he was group with his brother, who was insane in a good and annoying way, and Raiga, who was just plainly psychotic. "Whatever, so are you here for a chat or are you here for business?" Naruto asked as A's expression became serious. "Business of course," A started causing Naruto to stop what he was doing. He then stood up and removed the portrait of a symbol of his clan from the wall, revealing a small vault. "Seriously, I am not a blacksmith." Naruto stated as he opened the vault to reveal to large, silver gauntlets that were similar in appearance to his gold bangle bracelet. "Here, I don't care what you named it but next time, just asked if you want me to make you a weapon and not annoy me, and next, please don't rap." Naruto begged with a shiver as he remembered A's rapping. "Although, I got to admit, your wraps are better than your brother's." Naruto commented earning him a hit on the head by A. "That was only a one time deal, fool." A said as he took the gauntlets and sealed it in a scroll. "By the way, after your done, you and your team meet me in my office, Team Yugito and Team Samui will have a joint mission." A instructed as Naruto gave him a salute. "Okay, commander," Naruto said as A leaved the room by ramming and destroying the wall besides him. "AND USED THE DOOR, YOU FUCKING RETARD." Naruto yelled as the Raikage left a large hole in his workshop. (Scene Change) After finishing his little project, Naruto entered the Raikage's office and found that Team Samui, excluding their ridiculously lousy rapping sensei, and the majority of his team, including their psychotic, funeral fetish sensei, was already there. "Sorry I'm late, writing down those seals were a pain in the ass." Naruto exclaimed as he stood

next to his teammates. They all nodded at that, knowing that, one way or another, his seals may save them. "Okay everyone, now that you are all here, I am now going to brief you in your mission." The Raikage announced as the seven individuals stood up straight in respect for their kage. "Is anyone aware of Gato and the Gato Corporation?" Raikage asked as Samui raised her hand. "Gato is the founder of the Gato Corporation a powerful shipping magnate." Samui answered as A nodded at her direction. "Correct and as you may not know, Gato had took control of the Nami no Kuni's shipping routes a year agon and created a monopoly by isolating the country from the outside world." The Raikge stated when Naruto interrupted him. "Which is bad for us because Nami no Kuni is in the middle of Mizu no Kuni and Umi no Kuni and if this Gato person took control of Nami no Kuni's shipping routes, it will greatly affect our trade with Umi no Kuni not to mention that our allies in Mizu no Kuni would be hard press to send messages to us and it will also be difficult to us to give them some or any assistants if the civil war becomes even more serious." Naruto exclaimed knowingly after glancing at the map of their continent. "If my guess is right, our mission is to assassinate this guy, huh?" Naruto asked knowingly before a steel chair was thrown towards him, leveling Naruto to the ground. "DAMN IT KID, LET ME ACTUALLY GIVE YOU A DEBRIEFING FOR ONCE." A yelled in annoyance before getting hit in the head by a guitar, shattering the guitar when it impacted on his head. "Damn it, A-jiji, would you not throw your chair at me." Naruto complained before he was hit in the head by a wooden baseball bat. "THEN KNOW YOUR ROLL AND SHUT YOUR MOUTH." A scolded before a trash bin made contact on his head, causing the trash bin to have a head size dent. The two then began hitting each other with different kinds of materials, all of them used in a hardcore match in a professional wrestling ring. How they get those things from out of nowhere, no one knows. The six onlookers sweat dropped at their childish antics. It was always like this every time Team Yugito had a mission, A always hitting Naruto with a steel chair because he was so damn smart at predicting what the specifics of their mission is and Naruto hitting the Raikage with a guitar, trash bin, or any other things that were used in a hardcore match in retaliation. It was entertaining and hilarious at first but it was now getting old. Yugito, being the closest to the two (she was Naruto's best friends and the adopted granddaughter of A), decided to put a stop to these before they began hitting each other with anything valuable. Yugito grabbed a barbwire covered baseball bat that was on the ground and hit the two on the back on the head, stopping their childish fight as they were put on a table. "Okay, that's enough of your childish segments." Yugito scolded the two as they nurse a large bump on their respective heads. "Come on now Yugito-chan, I was just about to hit this guy with this." Naruto whined as he showed her a kitchen sink, which earned him another, well place barbwire blow on the head.

"Shut it, Naruto-kun," Yugito told him in a scolding fashion before dragging him away to their side. "Grandfather, please continue," Yugito said in a stern voiced as A grumbled something under his voice while Naruto composed himself. "Okay, like what the kid said, this would be an assassination mission." A said as Raiga raised his hand. "It would be a bit over board if I'm with them, don't you think." Raiga exclaimed as he glanced at his and Kirabi's team. "I mean look, Naruto-bouzo, Yugito, and Samui are good enough to assassinate a mid-to-high level Jounin with little to no problem individually, Ranmaru, Omoi, and Karui are also adequate enough to kill a mid-to-high level chunin individually. If you asked me, this team is a bit of an overkill." Raiga commented as the six nodded. They were, after all, the strongest teams who had graduated in the academy in the last four decades. "I know but I've heard that Gato was hiring missing nins to do his bidding and I don't want the two most talented genin team that I have die because I underestimate a greedy tyrant." A replied before glancing at Raiga. "And Raiga-san, you are not coming with them, you have a separate mission but seeing that Nami no Kuni is close to Mizu no Kuni, I figured that you could escort the brats while you're at it." A said as Naruto's and Raiga's eyes widen while Yugito and Samui's eyes narrowed a bit. "Is Mei-neechan in trouble again?" Naruto asked in a rather worried tone. Kumo being allied with the rebel faction of the civil war in Kiri was actually his doing because he became quite closed with their leader when they momentarily retreated to Kumo (I'll give the complete explanation in future chapters). A shook his head as he gazed at Naruto with a critical eye. "Tell me, have you finished that sword?" A asked and instantly Naruto's expression became grim and pale. Even the six onlookers paled at the mention of that blade. "Come on now, A-jiji, is Mei-neechan that desperate to end the Civil war that she'll need that sword." Naruto inquired with a look of pure fear. A didn't react and merely gave Naruto a sorrow filled look causing him to groaned in dread. "She better developed the concentration to used it." Naruto mumbled under his tone as the Raikage gave him a nod. "So you finish the sword?" A asked and Naruto gave him a nod. "Samui-chan, I'll be giving you the sister sword of that sword, just in case." Naruto exclaimed as he motioned for her to follow him. "A-jiji, finish debriefing them and have them meet us up on the gate, will be in our way after I finish the ritual." Naruto said as he and Samui disappeared via Shunshin. "Grandfather, do we really have to help Kiri?" Yugito asked as Naruto was out of hearing range. "You still hadn't forgotten about that incident, huh?" A inquired and Yugito's expression was all he needed to confirm it. "That incident is very hard to forget, Raikage-sama." Omoi stated as he clenched his fist tightly.

"I would have agree with Omoi over here, Naruto-kun is to damn nice for his own damn good." Karui added while Ranmaru remained silent. "I know but you had got to look in their perspective, they were losing that war four years ago, when Naruto was when them, they were actually able to turn the tide because of the boy's war methods and his fuuinjutsu. Although I got to handed to the boy, the brat is the master of turning your enemy into an ally." A commented before gazing at them seriously. "This mission will only take a week or so, with the brat's horses, your team would arrived in Nami no Kuni in three days or less. After that mission, you will all head to Kiri to deliver the sword to Mei Terumi and you will also assist the Kiri resistance in their final assault." A ordered as Raiga raised an eyebrow at that. "You mean that they were able to push it that far already." A nodded causing Raiga to laughed loudly. "Oh man, Zabuza and Kisame will kick themselves if they hear this. Can't believe little Mei was able to do the one thing that the three of us were unable to do, and she was a useless brat back in the days." Raiga commented with a low laughed. "Well. In retrospect, they owe Naruto's underhanded tactics for that. They were able to convinced sixty percent of Mizukage's forces to deflect to their side; the number games now favor them. Not to mention that the seals that Naruto gave them were able to even the playing field a bit." A stated before dismissing the group. The group nodded before leaving via shunshin, leaving only Raiga. "So, my mission?" Raiga asked as A threw a scroll towards him. (Scene Change) Uchiha Sasuke, the last living and loyal member of the Uchiha clan, was ticked off. Why, because he was aimlessly walking with his sorry for an excused of teammates, one of them, namely Haruno Sakura, who was busy fawning over his awesomeness, and second one was name Sai, who took every opportunity to insult him, HIM a member of the great Uchiha clan getting insulted by a nobody, unforgivable. What's worst, their supposed sensei, Hatake Kakashi, was busy reading porn in front of them while their client was still drinking Sake, causing the stench of alcohol to flood the area. "Hey dickless-san, ugly-san, we are now exiting the border so I suggest you keep your guard up." Sai advised with the most disturbing (fake) smile plastered on his face. "SHUT IT SAI-BAKA," Sakura yelled in a loud voiced as she tried to lunge herself at the pale boy, only to be stopped by their sensei that held her back by her collar. "Take it easy, Sakura. Sai is new in interacting with people." Kakashi stated, not even bothering to look away from his book. "Kakashi-sensei, should we expect any enemy ninja." Sasuke asked out of boredom. Kakashi merely shrugged as he flipped a page on his book. "Not necessarily, this mission is C-rank, the odds that will face any opposition is slim." Kakashi stated causing Sakura to sigh in relief. That relief was short live when a horse drawn wagon suddenly flew over them, causing all of them to dive to the ground for cover, even Kakashi dive to the ground to avoid the horse kicking him in the head.

"Hey, are those Konoha shinobis?" Omoi asked as he gazed at the people that Naruto almost run over. "Who gives a fuck?" Karui answered with a sneer. She and the rest of them didn't really like Konoha because of what they did to Naruto when he was living in their village for six years. "Please tell me I run someone over with a Konoha forehead protector." Naruto said as he looked back, and true to what they say, there were four Konoha Shinobi behind them, relatively unharmed, unfortunately. "Damn, I missed," Naruto muttered as he sped up his horse. "You're not going to kill them?" Riaga asked, knowing Naruto hatred towards his old village. "And waste valuable time while Mei-neechan is about to put the final nail on the coffin of Yagura-teme, hell no. I ain't going to waste my time on those Konoha dogs." Naruto exclaimed but he then suddenly stopped the wagon and quickly activated the concealment seals that he placed over the wagon. "But you know what; I think we could waste a couple of moments watching this scene." Naruto said as they watched, with slight interest, the reaction of the 'Konoha dogs'. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" They heard the pink haired girl yelled, causing the group to cringe. "Fangirl?" Ranmaru mumbled as the three kunoichi nodded in agreement. "Fangirl," The three mumbled in disgust. "No self-respecting kunoichi would yell like that by just getting surprised." Karui commented with a sour voice. "It was just a horse drawn wagon, Sakura." Kakashi mumbled as he rubbed his aching ear. The group was distracted with the flying wagon that they didn't noticed two shinobis emerging from the puddle behind them; the two shinobis had their gauntlets that were connected by a sharp chain raised as they cut Kakashi in half. "Hey, are those the Demon Brothers?" Raiga inquired with slight interest in his voice. "Yeah, chunin level missing nin from Kiri." Samui coimmented while watching the show with a bored expression. If it was them back there, those two would have already bitten the dust. "One down," The Demon Brothers announced as the groups eyes widen at the sudden sneak attack. "KAKASHI-SENSEI," Sakura yelled before Sai grabbed her on the collar. Sai instantly grabbed their client and Sakura and back peddled away from the two. The Demon Brother's seeing that instantly charged at them with the intent of killing them. Sai seeing that, threw Sakura and their client to the side before grabbing his tanto and blocking their attack with ease. Sasuke, seeing the opportunity, used Sai's shoulder as leveraged and propelled himself in the air while holding a shuriken and kunai in both his hands. He threw the shuriken

first before throwing the kunai, pinning the chain of their weapon to the nearest tree. Seeing that their weapon was pinned, they instantly released the chains before separating. One of them was heading towards Sakura and the other was heading towards Sasuke. Unfortunately for them, Kakashi appeared, unharmed, and knocked the two down with ease. "Well that was boring." Omoi commented as the rest nodded in agreement. "He took his time just to see the reaction of his student, well played, Copy Ninja Kakashi." Samui commented sarcastically. "I say, the only one worth mentioning in that group is that pale skinned boy." Yugito commented as she analyzes the three Genins. "The other two, they'll die in their first real mission." Yugito added as Naruto smirked a bit. "Guys, wait here for a while, I'm going to get a client." Naruto exclaimed as he jumped off from the driver's chair and quietly walked towards the group. "Kakashi-sensei," Sakura exclaimed in shock as Kakashi tied up their attackers and hang them on-top of a tree. "Good work, Sasuke, Sai," Kakashi praised before giving their client a serious look. "You lie to us, Tazuna-san. The two that attacked you are the Demon Brothers, two chunin level Nukenins from Kiri, do you mind explaining why they came after you and not us?" Kakashi asked in a critical tone causing Tazuna to stammer and try to respond but no words were coming out. Kakashi sighed in frustration before glancing at his team. "This mission is easily B-rank mission or possibly A-rank mission, if we continue; someone in this team may die." Kakashi announced, casuing the team to pale, with the exception of Sai who merely smiled at those words. "What do you all want to do?" Kakashi asked in an expecting tone. "Kakashi-sensei, we're not strong enough for this type of mission." Sakura said in a fearful tone. "Can we quit?" Sakura asked in a rather frightful tone. "Ugly-san is right, this team's caliber isn't high enough to complete this mission, not to mention that the payment that Tazuna-san gave to the village is not enough for this kind of mission." Sai spoke with a with a serious expression. Sasuke didn't speak but the hate fill glare was enough to say that he didn't like this predicament. Kakashi nodded before gazing at Tazuna with a neutral expression. "I apologize Tazuna-san, but we are returning home, we have no obligation to finish this mission." Kakashi said as he shoved the money that Tazuna used to pay them back to him. "Team 7, move out." Kakashi ordered and before Tazuna could say something, the four Konoha shinobi's had already left. Tazuna groaned loudly before he heard a loud chuckle from behind him. He quickly spun around, only to see a boy wearing a black trench coat and a black hat. The large, cowboy hat was covering his face but he could clearly see the boy's smile. On the hat was a forehead protector of some village.

"Hello Tazuna-san," Naruto greeted as he took out his black, segmented whip. Tazuna's eyes widen at the sight of the weapon but before he could run, Naruto swung his weapon and captured the Demon Brother's that were about to lunge at him. "I'm here to make a deal with you." Naruto said and with a simple flicker of his wrist, their heads were suddenly removed from the rest of their body. Tazuna's eyes widen at the death of his attackers at the hands of the young boy, not much younger from the genins that he had hired from Konoha. What's more, it seems that he didn't even mind the death that he had caused. "Who are you?" Tazuna asked out of fear, he was paralyze do to shocked. Naruto chuckled as he tilted his hat up to reveal his face to Tazuna. "My name is Uzumaki Naruto, a genin from Kumogakure no Sato," Naruto introduced himself with a small nod. "And today Tazuna-san is your lucky day." Naruto added with a cheerful voiced. (Scene Change) "So, you're an engineer?" Ranmaru inquired as he and Karui interview their current client. "Yes, I am." Tazuna answered carefully. He was currently riding a horse drawn wagon, the very same that almost run them over, and was now surrounded with seven ninjas that were capable of killing him with a flick of a finger. "And you are building a bridge in Nami no Kuni, am I right?" Karui asked in a calculative tone. The reason why she and Ranmaru were interviewing Tazuna was because they were the only one's who possessed a decent amount of social skill to deal with a client. Naruto had social skills but that was for dealing with politician, the same goes for Yugito, Samui didn't want to talk with drunks and Omoi would merely say something annoying. "You are correct," Tazuna answered with a nod. "And this Gato person is sending assassins to kill you, because the bridge that you are building is a threat to his operation, right?" Ranmaru asked, a bit knowingly. "That is what I like to believe." Tazuna said as the he gave their driver, which happens to be the leader of the group, a worried glanced. "Samui-chan, being the leader of the squad, what do you say?" Naruto asked, with a mischievous smile, causing Tazuna to sweat dropped as the girl with a breast size to large for her age sighed. "Our original mission is to kill Gato," That instantly caused Tazuna's eyes to widen in shocked. "Because he is giving our important allies and our client a headache and his operations in Nami no Kuni is a threat to Kumo's economy, that is a given. The one thing I don't understand, Naru-kun, is why we have to act as a body guard to a person that went to Konoha, a village that you hate, and get abandoned after they found out about the truth that he lied about the level of difficulty of the mission. I do not see why we should carry the slack that those Konoha Shinobis left and protect protect this drunkard." Samui explained as Tazuna began to sweat as he fears that this Kumo shinobis would throw him out of the wagon. "Very good observation, Samui-chan but you have to see the positive of this situation."

Naruto exclaimed as he gazed at the old man. "Omoi, please explain the economical advantage of Nami no Kuni." Naruto asked as Omoi let out a deep sighed before pulling out a map from his bag. "Nami no Kuni is located near Mizu no Kuni and Umi no Kuni, and it's also connected to a trade route to Kaminari no Kuni and the country also has many rivers running through it and is famous for its mangroves, which are filled with all kinds of life forms. Though an isolated island, relying on shipping for commerce and trade, the country was prosperous. Nami no Kuni, before Gato came, is the center of trade between Umi no Kuni and Hi no Kuni and other countries that rely on sea to export and import their products because it is easy to locate and its positioning." Omoi explained as he showed the group the map. "Precisely and that is why we are helping this old man." Naruto exclaimed loudly as he gazed back at the group. "With the completion of the bridge, Nami no Kuni will now have another trade route to Hi no Kuni, this one can be travelled and reach by foot, thus boasting Nami no Kuni's economical importance. If we, somehow help this old man build that bridge, we could stuck a trade agreement with Nami no Kuni, thus allowing our products to be exported to Hi no Kuni with little to no hassle." Naruto explained as Yugito instantly realized where he is going with this. "That will boast Kumogakure's and Kamunari no Kuni's economy three folds." Yugito exclaimed as Naruto gave her a thumbs up. "Yes, and not to mention the missions that our village will received would also increase by thirty to forty percent by having a country exclusively hiring shinibos in our village and our allies alone." Naruto exclaimed as Omoi's eyes widen a bit. "That will also give Kiri a chance to have their funds recover and their village rebuild after the civil war because of the business that Nami no Kuni will give to Kirigakure." Omoi stated as Naruto gave him a fox like smile. "Precisedly, Mei-neechan is in the verged of winning the Civil War but their economy would be cripple for a while because of the aftermath of the war. I am giving her a way to heal the economy of her village with this." Naruto stated as the group was at awe at how fast Naruto analyze the situation and made a decision that would help their village and their ally. "Tazuna-san, we are going to escort you back to Nami no Kuni, protecting you to whomever will attack you. After we arrived in Nami no Kuni, I will assign two of my comrades here to protect you while the rest of us to capture Gato and deal with whoever he hired to kill you, and to proved that Gato in our care, I will personal bring him in a casket to you and your country men, and to the hell that he had given you, I will allow you to choose his death." Naruto offered and instantly Tazuna almost had an orgasm because of the joy that he was feeling right now. "In exchange," Naruto said, bursting Tazuna's bubble instantly. "Nami no Kuni will set up a trade agreement to Kaminari no Kuni, MORE specifically, Kumogakure no Sato, and Mizu no kuni, MORE specifically, Kirigakure no Sato after the said's village Civil War, which will only last for a week or so from now. That and Nami no Kuni will only hire shinobis from Kumogakure and Kirigakure, no exceptions." Naruto stated with a politician like tone. Tazuna, being the acting Daimyo of Nami no Kuni (voted by his countrymen because he was the one who was trying to end Gato's tyranny), after the real Daimyo

abandoned their country, merely nodded because he currently has the power to pass out laws. "I accept," Was all Tazuna could say, causing the group to smile at Naruto's brilliant political move. "Take that, you Konoha dogs." Naruto mumbled under his breath as a smile crawled on his face. "Yugito-chan, please write the treaty, this mission would only take us two, three days tops." (Scene Change) "The Demon Brothers had failed, Zabuza-sama." A gentle voiced exclaimed as an audible groaned echoed in the room. "The Team that was assign to the geezer must be good or the Demon Brothers are weaker than I expected." Zabuza exclaimed as he stood up while grabbing his sword. "If you want to do something right, you got to do it yourself." Zabuza muttured as he walked from his base with the intent of murdering the bridge builder and the shinobi team that was with him. (Scene Change) "Raiga-sensei, tell Mei-neechan that I'll be in Kiri in three days and also tell him about our agreement in Nami no Kuni." Naruto instructed with a small smile. "She'll need the missions after she wins the Civil War." Naruto instructed as Raiga grunted. "Don't order me around, genin." Raiga mumbled but he nodded nevertheless. He was, after all, the adopted brother of the soon-to-be Mizukage. "Ranmaru, be the eyes of this group." Raiga instructed before dashing off towards the direction of Kiri. Ranmaru smiled at his father figure before waving goodbye to him. "Is it a wised idea for that guy to go?" Tazuna asked nervously. He trusted his new bodyguards but having the eldest ninja leave them was a bit nerve wracking. "Don't worry Tazuna-san." Samui assured, feeling the old man's worry. "None of us may be stronger that Raiga-sempai but our teamwork is good enough to beatt a shinobi of his caliber with little difficulty." Samui stated neutrally as Naruto put an arm over the old man. "If you die, you won't be able to do your part of the bargain and I want that alliance with Nami no Kuni, so trust me, I won't let you die that easily." Naruto stated with confident as he gazed at his team. "Okay, defensive formation hexagon, I take point A, Yugito-chan, Samui-chan, take point B and C, Karui-chan, Omoi, take point D and E, Ranmaru, summoned three puppets and take point F." Naruto ordered and instantly the group went to their designated position. Naruto being in front of the group, spearheading the operation, behind him were Yugito and Samui and behind them were Karui and Omoi while at the rear was Ranmaru, whom was already on board his puppet wheelchair and was flanked by three puppets that were modeled as full armored samurais, each holding different weapons. "We moved, Samui-chan cast a genjutsu on our group, make sure no one sees us, Ranmaru, you tell us if someone is close by and if he/she is a threat." Naruto ordered as the two mention nodded as they did the task that was given to them. Samui instantly cast a genjutsu among the group, hiding their presence from ordinary people, while Ranmaru activated his Kekkai Genkai giving him a complete view of everything

around them with. "Tazuna-san, I have to apologize but we have to move slowly from now on." Naruto said as he motion for them to move, which they did. The group followed Tazuna's movements like a shadow, leaving at least five meters distance just in case they were attacked. As they moved, Tazuna can't help but be nervous as the expression of the young ninjas around him became serious, especially their blond leader that had some resemblance to a fox, they called him Naruto as to what he had heard. He didn't know why but the kid was a bit confusing, one moment, he was a goofy kid who flirted with the two other blonds that was with them, actions that they returned, and joke around with the rest of his group, and the next, he was somewhat of a politician that was too good for his own damn sake, and now, he was currently a capable leader who was trying to impress him, their client. But the one thing that was unnerving about the boy was the way he looked at his surroundings, like he was expecting someone or something to attack them, unlike the brats that he had first hired, where their eyes were relaxed, carefree and innocence, the boy's eyes, Naruto's eye were different. They were filled power, determination, and it gives off the feeling that he had done this before. But the one thing that really made him nervous was the fact that those eyes were mirrored by the rest of them, only in a lesser degree. "Tazuna-san, you should calm down." Naruto told him in a comforting tone. "As long as you are in our care, you are safe." Naruto stated with a dead serious tone. "Yeah old man, unlike those dogs that left you, we actually know what we're doing." Karui added with a confident smile. "Naruto-taicho, Samui-taicho, and Yugito-san will be your sword while Karui, Ranmarusan and I will be your shield." Omoi exclaimed as he sucked on a sucker casually. "Tazuna-san, we assure you that we will protect you because our mission and your personal mission goes hand-in-hand." Yugito bluntly stated as she flexed her shoulder. "This is part of our job." Samui exclaimed with a passive stare to their client. "Both our teams have yet to fail a mission and we do not intend to start now." Ranmaru said, adding his two cents to his conversation. Those words assured Tazuna that he was in good hands but he was still a bit curious about his young protectors. "Have you kids killed before?" Tazuna asked curiously, with a slight hint of fear in his tone. And without hesitating, they answered him. "I killed at the age of six; don't ask about the specifics not unless you want to throw up." Naruto answered with a cheerful tone. "It is part our job, so yes." That was Samui's answer. "I've kill a sorry for an excused of a man at the age of ten." Yugito said casually. "Been there, done that," Omoi answered with a shrugged. "My answer is the same with Samui-chan," Karui exclaimed with a solemn look.

"Even before I joined Kumo, I had already taken a life." Ranmaru answered sadly but with no regrets. Tazuna looked sick and grim at that but reminded himself that shinobis, no matter how young, is required to take a life some time in their life. "Did you kids ever regretted killing then?" Tazuna asked, at least wanting to know something about the young people that was around him. Naruto chuckled loudly at that question as he turned around to look at Tazuna right in the eye. The expression that Naruto had caused shiver to run up his spine. "I never regret killing for I only kill those who doesn't want peace." Naruto state as the rest of them nodded. "And we also have the same reason as him." The rest said in unison. "Old man, being a ninja is like bearing a curse of death for once we wore our forehead protector, means that we are officially adults and that our lives are now meant for our beloved village and as long as it means protecting our village, I will kill as many people that requires of me just as long as the village that gave me everything is safe and unharmed." Naruto stated with a blissful smile. "For one thing I learned in this world is Pease is nothing more but a result of war and for Kumo to have eternal peace, I will wage as many wars as possible." Naruto said philosophically as the rest of his team nodded. In their long time together, they had picked up all of his philosophies and made it their own, especially that one. Tazuna on the other hand merely grunted as he drank that last dropped of his sake. "I should have went to Kumo than to Konoha." Tazuna mumbled as the six of them nodded at that. "You should have." Karui exclaimed while Ranmaru's eyes widen. "Naruto-nii, enemy do north." Ranmaru warned causing Naruto to give the signal for them to stop. "Which direction?" Naruto asked as Ranmaru pointed on the forest in front of them. "Ranmaru, set up the barrier, Yugito, double team with me." Naruto ordered as Ranmaru's suddenly summoned puppet that resembled a tortoise that was five feet in width with eight spikes spouting from its back. With a simple gesture, the spikes from its back flew towards Tazuna and surrounded him before forming a chakra shield around him. Naruto and Yugito began making quick hand signs, wanting to get this trouble over with. "Fton: Daitoppa (Wind Release: Great Breakthrough)," Naruto shouted as he send a gust of wind to the forest where their enemy is. "Katon: Inferunobru no Jutsu (Fire Release: Inferno Fireball Technique)," Yugito shouted as she took a deep breath before expelling from her mouth a gigantic orb of fire towards the forest. The large fire ball was surrounded with spikes, resembling the ball attached to a medieval flail. The two elements combined as the wind technique enhanced the fire technique causing the fire ball to grow in size and ferocity. The large fire ball easily decimated the forest, setting it ablaze.

"Is that it?" Yugito mumbled as a giant sword was thrown towards them. "This mission may actually be fun." Naruto mumbled as he used his whip to deflect the giant sword. He then swung his whip again, having the whip wrapped around the hilt of the sword before sending it towards the inferno. Naruto smiled after having a clear view of the sword, this was just perfect. Before the large sword enter the burning inferno, a man suddenly grabbed the hilt of the sword before landing on his feet. The man was a tall and noticeably muscular man with pale skin, short spiky black hair, brown eyes, and small eyebrows. He was also wearing bandages like a mask over the bottom half of his face. He wore his forehead protector sideways on his head. He was also bare-chested, with his chest only covered by a belt. He was also wearing pants with the striped pattern typical of Kirigakure and mimetic wrist-warmers extending up to his elbows, with matching leg-warmers. "Guys be careful, we just got ourselves one tough son of bitch." Naruto warned as each of them brought out their weapons. "Zabuza Momochi, former member of Kirigakure's Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, an Arank missing-nin, and wielder of Kubikiribch." Samui exclaimed causing the Zabuza to laughed loudly. "So the little kiddies know me, interesting." Zabuza said gleefully as he eyed the six kids with interest. "Now I know why the Demon Brothers Fail, they were facing two teams of Kumogakure shinobis that is hailed to be the best in ten generation, which is lead by the first Genin have a name in the Bingo book." Zabuza exclaimed as he glanced at Naruto with narrow eyes. "A C-rank Ninja from Kumogakure, Kyketsuki no Naruto (Vampire Naruto)." Zabuza exclaimed causing Naruto to chuckle loudly. "It's an honor for such a high ranking ninja to know my name, even thought I am still not worth mentioning." Naruto exclaimed with a small, appreciative bow. "And am I right in my assumption that you are here to do harm on our client." Naruto inquired as Zabuza merely laughed manically. "That is putting it lightly kid." Zabuza replied as he readied himself for a fast kill. "A pity, six promising shinobis are going to die today." Zabuza commented as the six of them readied themselves for a fight. "Omoi, Karui-chan, Ranmaru, triangle formation," Naruto ordered as he, Yugito and Samui walked forward towards Zabuza, their weapons ready to strike. The three nodded and surround the barrier that Ranmaru set up in a triangle formation. "Yugitochan, Samui-chan, let show Zabuza-san the holy trinity." Naruto exclaimed as he cracked his whip in an excited fashion. "I have your back, Naruto-kun." Yugito assured him as with a confident smirked. "Let's get this over with; my shoulder is starting to ache." Samui exclaimed in a serious tone. Naruto shook his head with a smile before charging towards Zabuza, his whip glowing bright blue as it float in the air. Zabuza smirked as he charged as well, they may be genins but their generation of genin was said to be the strongest in their village

history, he cannot afford to hold back. Naruto flicker his wrist causing his whip to wrap around his arm, giving it a bit of protection as he blocked the sword strike from Zabuza, to say that he was impress was an understatement. The blow that Zabuza gave him pushed him back a couple of feet. "I'm impress brat; you still have your arm intact." Zabuza commented, a bit impress of the kids strength. "Why thank you, Zabuza-san." Naruto said with a small smirked as he jerk his arm to the side, deflecting Zabuza's sword to the side before throwing a left hook towards him. Zabuza seeing that attack a mile away instantly brought his sword to the side, blocking the punch. To his surprise, he was pushed back a couple of inches from the strength of the punch that Naruto threw at him. Naruto, seeing that Zabuza was surprised because of the strength of his attack decided to hit him with a more crippling move. He grabbed the wrist of his free hand before kicking him in the gut, he then placed one arm between Zabuza's legs, and reach over to his shoulder with the other arm. He then spun him over, slamming him to the ground with enough force to create a crater to the ground at impact. "Scoop Powerslam," Naruto mumbled as he heard a bone crack before the 'Zabuza' that he body slammed burst into water, soaking his clothes a bit. Naruto smiled to himself as he stood up and felt an attack behind him. He didn't even bothered to dodge the massive blade that was descending down to him as Yugito suddenly appeared behind him, blocking the attack with her gauntlet. "You ain't going to kill my vampire." Yugito stated as Zabuza tried to overpower her but Naruto prevented it by attacking Zabuza with a spinning heel kick which connected on his jaw, sending him flying by the power behind the kick. 'Okay, that seriously hurt,' Zabuza thought as the big breasted genin appeared from behind. "Kumo-Ry Mikazukigiri (Cloud-Style Crescent Moon Beheading)," Samui whispered as she swung her sword in a single, large, crescent arc which was aimed at Zabuza's neck. Zabuza, being a master swordsman, easily doge the attack before swinging his own sword towards Samui. Kubikiribch being a large sword and Samui being in close proximity from the wide swing, didn't have the time to dodge as she was cut in half across the waist. "One down," Zabuza exclaimed as he saw the blood spout from Samui's lower body. "Yes, one down," A cold voice exclaimed as Samui's body turned into several chains which instantly bound Zabuza from his upper body to his feet. "Iryjon Kaminari: Chn no damudo (Lightning Illusion: Chains of the Damned)" Samui whispered as she suddenly appeared behind Zabuza, relatively unharmed. "Samui, get the hell out of there," Yugito yelled as she made several, one handed, hand seals. "Katon: Kaimetsu-tekina buresu (Devastating Breath)," Yugito shouted as she inhaled a deep breath before breathing out a stream of powerful flames from her mouth towards Zabuza. The flames were hot enough to burn the ground beneath it,

leaving intense scorch mark as it ravel. Samui, knowing the destructiveness of the attack, shunshi away from her current position and appeared beside Naruto and at the same time, the attack hit Zabuza, melting and obliterating the ground around him. "You thing we got him?" Yugito asked and instantly, the surrounding area was covered with a thick layer of mist. "Let's take this as a no," Naruto exclaimed as the three formed a triangular formation, leaving no blind spot. "Omoi, Karui-chan, Ranmaru, be alert, Zabuza-san is using his Sairento Kiringu Jutsu (Silent Killing technique)," Naruto warned as the three began focusing on trying to find their opponent. (Scene Change) "Those brats are good," Zabuza commented as he massaged his jaw and tended to his burn wounds that he obtained from their attack. "So that is what the brat means when he said holy trinity, that blonde fox would be the taijutsu, the blonde feline would be the ninjutsu, and that big breast girl would be the genjutsu." Zabuza elaborated as he grabbed his Kubikiribch. "I'll take those three later, I'll kill that old man first." Zabuza mumbled as he charged towards his target in an amazing speed. Unfortunately though, Ranmaru have already detected him with his bloodline and had his puppets ready to attack. Two of his Samurai puppets were suddenly beside Zabuza as they swing their swords from top and bottom respectively. Zabuza easily dodge the two attacks but his eyes widen in surprised nevertheless. "Kumo have puppeteers, since when?" Zabuza wondered as he fended off the two samurai puppets with ease but he was unable to destroy them because of the way they moved. "And whoever is controlling them is good." Zabuza complimented as two people suddenly appeared behind him, their swords raised. "Kumo-Ry Omotegiri (Cloud-Style Front Beheading)," Karui and Omoi shouted simultaneously as they swung their sword forward towards Zabuza. 'How the hell did they sneak behind me?' Zabuza wondered as he barely dodged the attack from the two Kumo genins and the two puppets. "That's it, I have enough." Zabuza growled as he made several hand seals. "Suiton: Suirydan no Jutsu (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)," Zabuza yelled as a large water dragon rose from the lake behind him and charged towards the two genins. Karui and Omoi didn't even moved as the samurai puppets disassembled and formed a shield in front of them, protecting them from the attack but the power of the technique was enough to obliterate the two puppets. "Naruto-taicho is going to be pissed." Omoi mumbled as the two instantly blocked the attack that came from Zabuza. "Let's worry about that later," Karui exclaimed as they pushed Zabuza back and began exchanging swords strike with him.

Normally, it was suicide to fight a member of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist in pure kenjutsu battle but surprisingly, Omoi and Karui were able to hold their own together against Zabuza. 'This two, their teamwork is flawless.' Zabuza praised mentally as the two worked in tandem. When he attack, one of them would block while the other would strike, forcing him to be in the defense in the majority of the exchange. Omoi, being the stronger of the two, would always be the one blocking the attacks while Karui, being the faster of the two, would always be the one throwing their counter attacks. And if Zabuza even made a slight distance from the two, the two would throw a collaboration attack, forcing Zabuza in the defensive and they were slowly pushing him back. 'Genins or not, they are good.' Zabuza commented as he brought his up to block the attack of Omoi before getting beheaded by Karui as she suddenly appeared behind him. "You lost, old man," Karui exclaimed with a smirk. "I ain't that old, brat." Zabuza retorted as he appeared behind her and swung his word in a horizontal arc. Zabuza smirked because he knows that they cannot blocked this attack but that smirked was quickly removed when they suddenly moved in a way that an ordinary shinobi couldn't. "Did you forgot, we have an excellent puppeteer with us." Omoi commented as the two disappeared in the mist. "SPEAR," Naruto shouted as he drove his shoulder to Zabuza's mid-section, tackling him to the ground. Zabuza gasped in pain as his breath was knocked out him. Naruto quickly rolled away from his opponent as he stood up, which was quickly followed by Zabuza as he bended over a bit, trying to catch his breath, only to suffer a running high knee to his head, causing him to jerk up his feet. Naruto then wrapped his fist with his whipped before punching Zabuza on the chest with his right hand which was covered with his thick, thorn covered whip and was infused with enough wind chakra to create a cyclone at impact, which it did as the punch send Zabuza flying, almost blowing his chest opened but Zabuza still had enough instinct to infused his chest with a thick layer of chakra, decreasing the impact and the damage of the punch. 'I'm getting my ass handed to me by a bunch of kids.' Zabuza scolded himself as he coughed up a bit of blood before landing on his feet. "Zabuza-san, you may be stronger than us individually but if all of us fight you at the same time, then you are no match." Naruto commented causing Zabuza to glare at him. "Brat, I've been doing this even before you were born." Zabuza stated with a low growl, feeling irritated that he was being underestimated by a person not even half as old as him. "I know, but I am born to do this and that is all I need to know." Naruto exclaimed as he uncurled his whip from his fist. "And by the way, turn around," Naruto advised with a smile as Yugito appeared from behind, her gauntlets burning with fire chakra. Zabuza, feeling the chakra spike, blocked the attack with his Kubikiribch and

instantly winced as he felt unbearable heat surging through his hands because of Yugito's flaming gauntlet. "You may be doing this longer than us but we are simply better than you collectively." Yugito mumbled as she stepped on Zabuza's blade before propelling herself upwards, revealing Samui who's sword was ready to strike. Zabuza groaned as he brought out a kunai to block the sword strike that almost cut his head off. "You are quite fortunate that Naru-kun need you alive." Samui mumbled under her breath as she made several, one handed hand seals. "Iryjon Kaminari: Ken Seiteki Baindingu (Lightning Illusions: Sword Binding Static)," Samui mumbled as her body suddenly turned into several swords connected by a chain of electricity before impaling Zabuza's limbs, preventing him from moving. What's worst was the fact that, even if the technique was a genjutsu, a subtle electrical current was slowly surging through his body, causing most of his limbs to paralyze. Even if he was able to dispel the genjutsu, his bould would still be paralyze for a couple of minutes, which instantly spelled his doom. "Shit," Zabuza cursed as Samui moved out of the way revealing a charging Naruto. "Yugito, up and down," Naruto ordered as Yugito charged from behind Zabuza. "Of course," Yugito said as she drove down. "Lariat," Naruto shouted as he run towards Zabuza, wraping his arm around Zabuza's upper chest and neck. "Chop block," Yugito shouted as she drove her shoulder on Zabuza's leg. Zabuza was hit by both attacks at the same time, both attacks having such power in them, causes him to flip on the air before landing face first on the ground, unconscious. "Mess with the best," Yugito started. "Die like the rest," Samui replied with a cold tone. "And that is the bottom-line." Naruto finished with a smirked as the mist completely disappeared. The three composed themselves before calling out the person who has been watching their fight since the beginning. "You can come out now or you'll end up just like him." Naruto exclaimed and instantly, a hunter nin appeared in front of them. "Thank you, Kumo nin-san for defeating and disabling Zabuza-san. I have been after him for weeks and I was merely waiting for a chance to kill him." The hunter nin exclaimed with a very convincing tone. By the voice of the hunter-nin, the group concluded that the hunter-nin was female. The hunter nin was wearing a shinobi outfit consisted of a moss green, striped turtle-neck sweater and a split skirt in matching colour that reached down to her knees. On the outside of that, she wore a green blue short kimono with white edges, and around her waist a green brown obi, in the same fabric as his sweater, with a fringed trail. She also wore light brown platoon sandals with straps in the same colour as his kimono and nail polish on her fingernails and toenails in matching blue green colour. Her long hair was gathered in a white bun holder tied with a green blue, while two locks of her hair fell loose framing her face, bound with metal hair cuffs at the ends. She also wore a black forehead protector with the symbol of his village Kirigakure. She was also wearing a standard Hunter-nin mask

of Kiri. Naruto chuckled darkly as he motioned his comrades to lower their weapon, which they did. "Hunter-nin-san, Kiri is currently under a civil war." Naruto started as he approached the hunter-nin with caution. "Kumo is allied with one of its factions, if you are in the side of our allies, I will give you Zabuza-san with no questions ask, if you are with our enemies, I will have to kill you." Naruto exclaimed as he tilded his hat up, showing Haku his vampire like eyes which promised death. "And believe me, what I shown so far is not even a fraction of my real power." Naruto added and to his relief, he had seen the hunter-nin tensed a bit. "I am a faithful servant of the current Mizukage, that I assure you." The hunter-nin exclaimed with a casual tone, causing Naruto to chuckle loudly. "You are such a liar, hunter nin-san," Naruto said as he suddenly appeared behind the hunter nin. 'I didn't even see him move,' The hunter nin thought and before she could make a move, Naruto grabbed hold of her shoulders before sinking his fangs on her neck. The hunter nin yelled in pain as Naruto began sucking her blood and in a matter of seconds, the hunter nin fainted as her energy was suck from her. Naruto caught her in his arms as he spat out some blood. "Her blood is a bit cold for my taste," Naruto commented as he glanced at Yugito and Samui who was glaring darkly at him. "I was thirsty," Naruto exclaimed as they shook their head before grabbing Zabuza. (Scene Change) In a dark room, Zabuza groaned as he felt a slight trauma in his head. He had finally regained consciousness after being hit by that weird Taijutsu collaboration move from the blond girl (the blonde with the smaller cup size) and the blonde boy with whiskers. The memory of him getting his ass handed to him by six genins suddenly return to him causing him to sighed dejectedly. "If any of the Seven Swordsmen found out that I got my ass kick by a bunch of genins, I will never hear the end of it." Zabuza exclaimed in a silent whispered as he tried to move. "Zabuza-sama, you're finally awake." A familiar voiced exclaimed in releif as Zabuza glanced at his tool and, not that he would admit it, his adopted daughter. "Haku, they got you too." Zabuza exclaimed in shocked as he gazed at her in disbelief. She wasn't wearing her mask, revealing her beautiful face to him. Haku instantly bowed her head in shame at the mention of that. "That blonde boy was so fast and he did something to me that instantly drained me of my energy." Haku explained as they heard a soft chuckle from nearby. "Do not worry my dear; I didn't completely drain you of your energy." Naruto said as he entered the room that held Zabuza and Haku together. "If I did drain you of all your energy, you would still be unconscious by now." Naruto stated as he sat in front of them. Zabuza and Haku instantly sprang to their feet and was about to attack Naruto but the moment they used chakra, a massive current of electricity surged through their body, pinning them back to the ground.

Naruto shook his head at that as he pointed down. "You guys are inside one of my seal barrier, it is meant to send paralyzing electricity in your bodies if you used even the minimal amount of chakra." Naruto explained as he gazed at the sealing barrier beneath them. "Now on to business, Zabuza-san, Haku-san, how do you like to make a deal with me in exchange for your lives?" Naruto asked as he summoned Kubikiribch and threw it at Zabuza's face. "The deal is simple, one, you tell me where Gato's base is, two, you will come back to Kiri with me." Naruto stated as Zabuza's eyes widen before glaring at Naruto. "You want me to betray my client, boy?" Zabuza sneered at Naruto as he tried to grabbed his sword but was stopped because of the seal barrier beneath him. "In exchange," Naruto said, ignoring Zabuza' sneer. "I will pay you the amount that Gato promised you and I will convince the soon-to-be Mizukage to give you back your position in the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist and in Kiri in general." Naruto finished as Zabuza gave him a look that clearly said that he was a retard. "You want me to betray my client and work for that bastard Yagura again." Zabuza exclaimed in outraged as he crawled towards Kubikiribch and try to grab it with his teeth. "You better just kill me now kid; I am not coming back to Kiri." Zabuza spat as Naruto chuckle at those words, much to Zabuza's annoyance and Haku's confusion. "Seriously, when was the last time you ever heard any news about your old home?" Naruto asked him like he was stupid. "One, I am not asking you to betray your client, I am merely asking you to take a new one with a better offer, second, I said the soon-tobe Mizukage, not the current one." Naruto repeated himself as Zabuza gave him a startled look. "You mean to tell me that the power hungry, brainwash asshole finally found himself a successor?" Zabuza asked with slight interest. Naruto sighed as he shook his head in frustration. "Man you're slow," Naruto commented causing Zabuza to growl at him and for Haku to chuckle. "No you idiot, that guy being a Jinchuuriki will live for several more decades and trust me, he will not let go of his position. The soon-to-be Mizukage that I am referring to is the leader of the bloodline resistance that had now recently captured Kirigakure no Sato." Naruto said much to the shock of Zabuza. "Their winning," Zabuza said in shocked. "How the hell are they winning, Yagura's forces out number them four-to-one and not to mention that guy has complete control over his bijuu." Zabuza exclaimed in disbelief as Naruto laughed at him. "You got your ass kick when your coup'd'eta fail, luckily, she learned from your mistakes." Naruto said as Zabuza once again throw a heated glare at him. "You fought your coup'd'eta with pure brute strength which fail for Yagura-teme's forces have the military and numbers advantage, the same with the Kagura clan, that is why they got wiped out but she fought the first part of the war differently." Naruto told him as he threw a newspaper in front of him. "She first started a propaganda and reform movement, spreading the corrupt ways of Yagura and the Daimyo to the people of Mizu no Kuni, decreasing the morals of Yagura's forces and increasing public sympathy to their cause. This also caused their funds to increase because they are selling newspapers in Mizu no Kuni and its

neighboring country. Their movement had influence that majority of Kirigakure no Sato and Mizu no Kuni in general, allowing the people to be more open minded to their cause. After that, they tried and partially succeeded to ensnare Yagura's forces to their side, last I heard, Sixty percent of his forces had joined the rebellion side and they had captured Kirigakure." Naruto explained, leaving the part that it was his idea to start a propaganda movement to influence the people but, Zabuza doesn't need to know that yet. "And the rebellion has the advantage, because they currently are reforming the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, having five skillful swordsmen with four of the original swords of the past generation, five once you agree to my offer." Naruto said as Zabuza and Hakutried to sit up. Naruto instantly lessen the effect of the electricity, allowing them to at least sit up. "You mean to tell me that Yagura is on the ropes and on the verge of losing?" Zabuza inquired hopingly. Naruto merely nod at him. "Yes and before you asked, my village, Kumogakure, is allied with the rebellion faction, we have been supplying them food and weapons for the past three years and they have also set up a decent economy as they also receive a couple of missions given to them by the surrounding countries because of their propaganda movement." Naruto exclaimed knowingly as Zabuza glanced at the paper. "Who the hell is the member of the new Seven Swordsmen?" Zabuza asked curiously. In Kiri's history, the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist were the strongest warriors of Kirigakure and whoever where in the Seven Swordsmen, was given the seven great swords of Kirigakure. "I can't tell you that for very good reasons but I can tell you this," Naruto said brought four of his finger up. "Four of the original swords of the seven are in the possession of rebel faction, the fifth sword of the seven, Kiba, is currently with Kumo for Raiga-sensei is now officially a jounin of Kumo in exchange, we replaced the sword Kiba with a new sword that is worthy to be held by a member of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist and in accordance with the alliance for having Raiga-sensei join our ranks, we will also have to replace The Great sword, Samehada, which we will for the sword that will replace Samehada had already been crafted." Naruto stated proudly, not saying the he was the one who crafted the replacement of Kiba and Samehada. Zabuza quickly studied his words, trying to find any lies. He found none. Haku on the other hand was quite impressed at Naruto's ability to pursued her master. "So Raiga is your sensei?" Zabuza asked casually. "Yes, how do you think we were able to kick your ass in thirty minutes flat?" Naruto asked sarcastically. Zabuza growled as he cursed Raiga. "That son of a bitch, next time we see each other, I will drove Kubikiribch up his ass." Zabuza mumbled as he gritted his teeth in anger. "So tell me, who the hell is leading the rebellion side?" Zabuza asked in a rather calm tone. "Mei Terumi," Naruto answered and that almost caused Zabuza to choked on his own saliva. "Mei Terumi," Zabuza repeated in a very shocked tone. "The very same Mei Terumi who always complained about not having a boyfriend, the same flat chested Mei Terumi who always beat up people for petty reasons, the same Mei Terumi who's more 'I will burn your balls' than brains, the very same Mei Terumi" Naruto instantly

clasped his mouth in mid sentence not liking the fact that his adopted big sister was being insulted in front of him. "First of all, Mei-neechan is not complaining about not having a boyfriend any more, second, she had a decent breast size now, third she is probably one of the best tacticians I know, and lastly, insult my neechan again, I will send Kubikiribch and your corpse that I would mutilate to her in a box." Naruto exclaimed as his killing intent explode. "Now, do we have a deal or not?" Naruto asked, his patient was slowly running thin. Zabuza let out a deep sighed as he massaged his temple. "How could you view that woman as a sister anyway, brat?" Zabuza asked, already deciding his fate as well as his apprenticed. Naruto blushed, groaned and shiver at that question. "It's a very embarrassing, excruciating, painful, traumatic, heart aching memory and I really don't want to talk about it but nevertheless, I began viewing her as a big sister that I never had and I am probably the reason why we have an alliance with them to begin with." Naruto mumbled before remembering something. "By the way, if you agree with my offer, please tell your sister to stop trying to rape me every time we meet, seriously that girl has some serious problems and those two other blondes are on the verge of killing her." Naruto said with a shiver. That piece of information shocked Haku while Zabuza grunted. "You have a sister, Zabuza-sama?" Haku asked in surprised as Zabuza merely grunted in confirmation. "Sorry for that kid," Zabuza apologized while Naruto merely shiver. "So are you in or not?" Naruto asked again with a serious tone. "You are going to kill us if we don't agree, right?" Zabuza asked a bit knowingly. Haku also know that he was capable of killing them with a simple flicker of his wrist because of their current position. "I'm going to removed your head by hand and send it to your sister before sending Kubikiribch to Mei-neechan, and knowing your sister, she will used your head as a trophy." Naruto stated in a dead serious tone. "But do not worry, I will spare your apprenticed." Naruto assured him and Haku was about to argue when Zabuza motioned for her to keep quite. "We're in," Zabuza accepted as a grin crawled on his face. "I wonder if Mei-bouzu is still fun to tease around and I do owe that Raiga-teme an ass whooping." Zabuza commented gleefully. "Give me your word before I will undo the barrier beneath you." Naruto requested as he bit his thump, cuasing blood to flow down. Naruto then extended his thump towards Zabuza. Zabuza, knowing the gesture, bit his thump as well, and met Naruto's thump, their droplets of blood mixing with each other. "I will give you my honor that I will come with you." Zabuza said causing a wide smile to developed on Naruto's lips. "With you and you're apprenticed," Naruto then gave Haku a bright smile. "The new generation of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, is finally completed."

CHAPTER TWO, FINALLY DONE, SORRY ABOUT THE FIGHT SCENE IF IT DOESN'T MEET ANY OF YOUR STANDARDS. I HAVEN'T WROTE A FIGHT SCENE LIKE THAT IN A YEAR OR SO. IF YOU GUYS ARE WONDERING WHY ZABUZA WAS BEATEN SO FAST, IT WAS SIX-ONONE, THREE OF THEM BEING LOW-TO-MID LEVEL JOUNIN WHILE THE OTHER THREE ARE MID-TO-HIGH LEVEL CHUNIN. I'LL TRY TO HAVE THREE CHAPTERS UP BY MONTHS END Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMister-WongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonom yBlogMarksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNews VineMultiplyFriendFeedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJam espotImera BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampl eOneviewLinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] B s . A A A [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] E E [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 Updated: 11-07-11 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share

Bloody Wind CHAPTER THREE:THE SWORD OF THE DEVIL DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU Zabuza was officially impressed, why you ask, because of how the brat looks like after his little nightly walks. After their little conversation when he informed him of Gato's headquarters, Naruto instantly instructed the medic of the group, Karui, to heal him up so he would be prepare for their travel tomorrow. After that, he left the old man's house and not returned until morning and merely told him to met him in town square first thing in the morning. And that brought him to the scene that the kid showed to the towns people. Gato's thugs were nailed on a weird symbol (imagine The Undertaker's symbol) in a crucified manner, their chest having a large hole as they all wore their hearts as necklaces. Naruto on the other hand was covered in blood from head to toe and the disturbing part about it was the fact that he was smiling. Most of the people that went to town square didn't know whether to cheer that their tormentors were now dead or run at the sight of the satanic child while Naruto's team merely sighed and scratch their head at the sight of the slaughter. "Taicho went overboard again," Omoi commented as Naruto proceeded to raise a casket from the ground. "Tazuna-san, please come over here and get your prize." Naruto requested as the towns people glanced at the sweating Tazuna. Tazuna merely shivered as he approached Naruto, he was followed by Inari, his grandson, who had annoyed Naruto's Team at shouting at them that Gato was unstoppable and other shit that they didn't care about. "Was this necessary, Naruto-dono?" Tazuna asked, careful with his words. Naruto chuckled as he opened the casket, revealing a beaten, gag, and bound Gato who was struggling to break free from his binds. "As promised, Gato deliver to you in a silver platter." Naruto exclaimed as the people gathered gasped in shocked at the sight of the tyrant that made their lives a living hell in the past year. Inari fell on his back at the sight of the man that took his 'father' away from him. "He is all yours but first, sign here, Daimyo-dono." Naruto requested as he showed a strip of paper to Tazuna. Tazuna, still in shock at the sight of the most hated bastard in Nami no Kuni stuffed in a casket, signed the treaty without reading it. "And this made our alliance official," Naruto exclaimed happily as he leaned forward to Tazuna. "Break our agreement and I will come back to this village and destroy everything you hold dear, Daimyo-san." Naruto whispered and that was enough to break Tazuna in his stupor.

"I swear to you, this agreement will stand even if I am no longer the acting Daimyo, I give you my word." Tazuna assured him causing Naruto to smile and nod. "It better," Naruto said as he handed Tazuna a kunai. "I'll give you the liturgy of killing the pig." Naruto exclaimed as he walked pass Tazuna and the still shocked Inari. As Naruto walked through the crowd, the towns people gave him an applaud of thanks after they all realized that he handed to their hero (Tazuna) the tyrant that robed them of their hopes and dreams. "Kid, impressive slaughter," Zabuza praised with a demonic like smile. "Thanks," Naruto replied in a bored tone. "Omoi, Ranmaru, gather some supplies, Karui-chan, Haku-san, gather some herbs for our travel, and Haku-san, if something happened to Karui-chan, I'll ripped your heart out like I did to those guys." Naruto threatened as he pointed at the men whose chest were ripped open. Haku instantly grabbed her neck before Karui merely chuckled. "Do not worry, Narutokun, me and Haku-san are cool." Karui assured him with a small smile. Naruto merely gave him a look that told her to be careful before gazing at Zabuza. "If you run, I guarantee you; I will find you and kill you." Naruto warned but Zabuza merely shrugged his shoulder. "I'll be waiting in the old man's house if you need me brat," Zabuza said as he continue admiring Naruto's handy work. Naruto nodded at that before extending his hand towards Yugito and Samui. "You two, please take my hand." Naruto requested gently. Yugito and Samui did what they were told and suddenly, with a bright crimson flash, they disappeared from where they were standing, startling Zabuza and Haku. "Did the kid just teleported?" Zabuza asked loudly as the three Kumo genins nodded in confirmation. "Naruto-nii is the most knowledgeable shinobi when it comes to fuuinjutsu in Kumo." Ranmaru exclaimed as he remembered the numerous seals in Naruto's workshop. "He isn't a seal master yet but his knowledge in fuuinjutsu is comparable to a master." Ranmaru stated as his fellow Kumo genin nodded in agreement. "Taicho is a natural in fuuinjutsu but it is to be expected, he is the last living member of the Uzumaki clan." Omoi stated which instantly caught Zabuza's attention. "So someone survive from the Uzushiogakure purge, amazing." Zabuza mumbled in disbelief before a smirked crawled on his face. "That answer's why he has such a commanding aura." Zabuza commented while Haku seems to be a bit confused at her master's sudden interest on the leader of the group. "Zabuza-sama, what is so special about the Uzumaki-clan?" Haku asked, earning him three separate glares from the three Kumo genins and a sighed from Zabuza. "Haku, whatever you do, whatever the situation, do not fight that boy." Zabuza warned with a serious look in his eyes. "An Uzumaki shinobi can kill anyone stronger than them because of their fuuinjutsu and if that brat inherited his clan's natural talent and immense knowledge in fuuinjutsu, then what the blonde chick with the huge bust said

was true, I was lucky that the brat needed me alive or I would be dead by now." Zabuza exclaimed much to the shock of Haku. "Naruto-taicho is slowly making a name for himself." Omoi commented as he and Ranmaru separated from the group to fulfill their task. "I'm kind of jealous but I guess it can't be help." Omoi mumbled as Ranmaru chuckled. (With Naruto, Yugito, and Samui) With a crimson flash, Naruto, Yugito, and Samui appeared in a very beautiful and hidden hot spring which was surrounded by many trees. Yugito and Samui momentarily marveled at the sight of their surrounding before they heard Naruto grunted. They instantly glanced at Naruto, only to see him falling to his knees as his cerulean blue eyes glowed eerily. "I used too much energy," Naruto mumbled to himself as he suppressed his urges from taking control of his body. "Please tell me that you didn't use your bloodline against those thugs." Yugito said as she and Samui approached Naruto but halted when he gave them a gesture to stop. "Don't move, not yet at least." Naruto exclaimed as he grabbed a seal tagged and was about to attached it to his body when Samui appeared out of nowhere, kicking the seal tagged from his hands before Yugito tackled him to the ground. "That ain't necessary, idiot." Yugito yelled as she slapped Naruto across the face before lowering her top, revealing her tender neck to Naruto. "I'm here now, if you need to rejuvenate, use me." Yugito offered but Naruto shook his head. "Don't Yugito-chan, I am so thirsty right now that I might not be able to control myself." Naruto mumbled but Yugito would have none of that as she pushed his head to her neck. Naruto unconsciously bore his vampire fangs and bit his neck and when Yugito began to purr loudly, Naruto knew that he was beginning to drink her blood. Yugito, as much as she would deny it, really enjoy this. She knew that drawbacks of Naruto's bloodline and the reason why he needed to drink blood constantly once every two days or whenever he used it. She volunteer to be his personal blood bank for two reasons, one, because she can't bear the thought of him dying because of the lack of energy, and two, because it was such a pleasurable experience feeding him her blood. Yugito's eyes rolled on the back of her head do to the pleasure as Naruto wrapped his arms around her waist and further sink his fangs to her jugular, intensifying the pleasure two folds. Yugito would have allowed Naruto to continue sucking her blood when Samui kicked her away from him. "You got your share, it's my turn now." Samui exclaimed as she cast a genjutsu over Naruto, binding him with chains, preventing him from moving. Samui, like Yugito, lowered her top, revealing the upper portion of her breast before making a simple hand motion, causing the chains to push Naruto back up to his feet. Samui then guided Naruto's head to her neck, which he happily bit as he began to drink her blood. Samui moaned loudly as his fangs bit her jugular and began sucking her blood. Yugito growled at that sight but regardless, allowed her to have her way for now. As much as she would hate to admit it, Samui was one of the few people who she will not picked a fight with for such petty reason, knowing that, even if she was using the Nibi's power, Samui could very well trapped her in a stalemate.

After a minute or so, Naruto instantly retracted his fangs before breaking the genjutsu that Samui cast on him. "You two are the master of making me lose control." Naruto mumbled begrudgingly as Samui smirked mischievously before giving one of his whisker marks a lick, causing Naruto to let out a low moan. "Don't do that, damn it." Naruto growled in embarrassment before letting out another purr of pleasure as Yugito appeared beside him, licking his other, whisker mark, cheek. "Let me get you out of those clothes, your cover in blood and it doesn't suit you." Yugito whispered as she removed his black hat, letting his long blonde hair fall to his back. Naruto's hair reach down all the way to his back, revealing his golden blonde hair. Samui, not wanting to lose to Yugito, removed his trench coat, revealing his muscular, seal cover arms. "Tell us about your night, you wouldn't be this thirsty by just killing useless thugs." Samui stated and to make sure that he would not decline her offer, both she and Yugito began licking his sensitive cheeks. Naruto moaned loudly as he conceded to the wishes of the two beauties. "I can't resist you two," Naruto mumbled as the two stripped him down. Luckily, he has a towels and a pair of clothes with him. (Scene Change) Naruto didn't know how he gets to this compromising positions with his two best friends(girlfriends in the view of the third person), but he never really complained. Why you asked, well who in their right mind would complain while having two beautiful girls in his arms, the two said girls only clad with towels that showed off their breast, especially Samui. "Did you used your bloodline against those thugs?" Yugito asked once more as she rested her head on his chest while Samui rested her head on his shoulder. The trio was enjoying a nice, hot dipped in the hot spring, relaxing their bodies for the upcoming travel. They have time to waste for their trip to Kiri would be nine in the morning and it was still seven. "I only used my bloodline against Jonin level shinobis, you know that Yugito-chan." Naruto said as the hot water refreshed his body. "But the sight of flowing blood really made me thirsty." Naruto admitted earning him another lick on the cheek by Samui. "Damn it, stop that." Naruto all but ordered with a low growled. "Do you have any idea how hard is it to make you moan?" Samui inquired with a flirtatious tone. "Plus, you deserved a reward for finishing the mission on your own." Samui stated when suddenly, Yugito shoved her to the, hot, boiling water. "So, was your slaughter gone on without a hitch?" Yugito asked as Samui threw her a dark glare. Naruto chuckled at that question as he glanced as his right palm. "There was a certain trash that actually made me move but trash is trash, a former Konoha dog turned trash, I might add. He wasn't skill enough but he does have a decent bounty. He died such a cruel and painful death for insulting my homeland. Although," Naruto then suddenly summoned a hilt from the thump of his hand. "I had got to thank that trash, he actually possesses Raijin no Ken." Naruto exclaimed as Yugito and Samui gawked at the blade that was used by Tobirama Senju, The Second Hokage.

"You really enjoy spitting at Konoha's face, do you?" Samui inquired as she watched Naruto activating and deactivating the sword. "It is my drive to be stronger but don't worry, I won't be the one using this." Naruto exclaimed as he sealed it back to his palm. "I'm just going to study the Raijin, make two copies and give it to Karui-chan and Omoi while the original will be a trophy of mine." Naruto stated, already wanting to study the sword and how it works. "Does grandfather know about the alliance that you made with Nami no Kuni?" Yugito asked as Naruto nodded. "I already send the message, a copy of the treaty that you made, and a letter explaining why he should agree." Naruto mumbled with a thoughtful expression. "He actually agree with my proposition of giving seventy five percent of the missions that Nami no Kuni would give us to Kirigakure and merely used Nami no Kuni to sell our produce to neighboring countries. He already send Darui-sempai and Mabui-nee to supervised the construction of the bridge but I think he send those two so they could have a bit of relaxation." Naruto commented as the two nodded. "We should really be going now; I want to arrive at Kiri by." He was stopped midsentence when he felt two tongues on his sensitive cheeks, licking it with enthusiasm. "Damn it you two, stop." Naruto ordered with a barely suppress moan. "We are not going anywhere," Samui mumbled while alternately kissing and licking Naruto's cheeks. "That woman is winning her war, waiting for another day or two to gain complete victory would not hurt." Yugito stated, mimicking Samui's movements. Samui was rubbing her impressive bust on one of Naruto's shoulder while Yugito began giving a sexual massaged on the other. Naruto groaned as he held the two tightly. He didn't know what they see in him but he wouldn't trade the two of them for anything, even the world. (Scene Change) Naruto and his team, together with Zabuza and Haku, were now headed to Kiri on one of Naruto's horse drawn carriage, four horses were use to pull the carriage, making great time as the horse travels to Kiri in a very quick pace. If Naruto's calculation was correct, they will arrive at Kirigakure late in the afternoon or early in the evening. "Still can't believe that the brat's horses could travel through water." Zabuza mumbled as he drank some tea that was made by the feminine boy that was name Ranmaru. "And I'm kinda amazed at the fact that such a small carriage could be so spacious." Zabuza commented as he gaze at the inside of the carriage. The inside of the carriage could feet twenty people while the chairs are positioned in a circular manner, with a large round table on the center. "Let's hope that we could arrive in our destination with no hassle." Haku said causing Zabuza to scowl. "Not possible, knowing Yauga, he would still have a small control over the seas of Mizu no Kuni even if he lost Kiri. The odds are, we will have a few ships trying to strike us down once we arrived at the border." Zabuza stated knowingly. He had experience

with Yagura and as much as he despised to admit it, Yagura was the master of naval battle. "Regardless, no ship can catch any of Naruto-nii's horses." Ranmaru exclaimed, a bit knowingly. "You're right about that but still, horses are meant to fight in the ground, not in the seas." Omoi mumbled as he laid down on four of the chairs there while sucking a sucker. "Not to mention that the offensive capabilities of Naruto-taicho's horses are minimum and they mostly depends on taicho's collaboration attack with them and he could only to that while his riding a single horse. If they attack us while we are inside of the carriage, will be practically sitting ducks." Omoi exclaimed causing Karui to hit him across the head. "Don't be so negative idiot." Karui yelled in annoyance with his sucker sucking friend. "Naruto-kun knows several routes to make our trip to Kiri safe, and we do have Yugitochan's ninjutsu if we have to fight in a sea battle." Karui stated but Omoi merely sighed. "That would not work, Yugito-san's ninjutsu are centered on fire jutsus with a few lightning jutsus and if you didn't notice, we are surrounded with bodies of water. She is in a disadvantage here in this type off terrain." Omio stated as Ranmaru instantly separated the two, to avoid another fight escalating between the two. "Stop it you two, this is not the time to fight." Ranmaru said, being the mediator between the two. Zabuza on the other hand merely grunted in embarrassment, he can't believe that he was push to the limit in a kenjutsu fight against the two, although, he would admit that he was impress by the tactical mind of that Omoi kid. (On the outside of the carriage) On the outside of the carriage, the three hard hitters of the group were in a serious conversation. An hour of travelling, Naruto was constantly dropping droplets of his blood in their trail in order to detect any life forms that may be pursuing them, Naruto wasn't actually popular in Kiri for their Fourth Mizukage hated him for some unknown reason. Because of Naruto's bloodline, he could use his blood as a sonar, similar to those of a dolphin. As his blood mix with water, an image of the underwater seas was briefly being shown to him. The image will only last for five seconds or so but it was enough for him to detect several Kiri shinobis following them. The said shinobis weren't part of their allies. "Samui-chan, take my driver sit and drive the horse straight to Kiri, Yugito-chan, you guard the rear." Naruto mumbled as he took off his trench coat. "I'm guessing that we are under attack." Samui mumbled as she took the bridle from Naruto. "Unfortunately," Naruto mumbled as he let a drop of his blood fall to the ocean. "Odds are, they are a member of AQUA." Naruto muttered in annoyance. AQUA is the Kiri equivalent of Konoha ANBU and Kumo BOLT and they specialize in under water fighting and sea warfare. "Twenty AQUA members are trailing us, troublesome." Naruto mumbled in annoyance as he stabbed his hand with a kunai, causing blood to gush out from his hand. "Samuichan take charge, I'll be getting rid of this people before they could attack us." Naruto

said as he dove down to the water while a veil of blood surrounded his body like an armor. "I should go help him," Yugito mumbled but was instantly stop by Samui. "No, you'll merely be a nuisance in this battle." Samui exclaimed as she accelerated the horse. "If you hadn't noticed it yet, we are surrounded by bodies of water, you being a fire specialist, well be in a disadvantage in a fight near the water." Samui stated causing Yugito to growl. "I still have my weapon and a few Raiton jutsus." Yugito argued but Samui would have none of that. "Your Raiton jutsus are only for defensive purposes and your weapon is useless without elemental chakra, even in Second Shift." Samui retorted as she sat Yugito down with a simple genjutsu. "Sit down, Naru-kun may order us around and the real leader of this team but remember, in the record books and officially, I am the real leader of this squad and you disobeying a direct order from me is equivalent to insubordination." Samui exclaimed with force in her usual cold tone. Yugito glared at Samui but nevertheless, conceded. "If something bad happens to him, I'll go Nibi on your ass." Yugito muttered under her breath while Samui merely drove the horse as fast as possible. 'Naru-kun, end it quick,' Samui thought as she gripped the bridle tightly. 'And hurry back, my shoulder is aching.' (With Naruto) Naruto was quickly submerged in water, his full blood armor preventing him from drowning (for the explanation of Naruto's bloodline armor, please read chapter one). Naruto instantly glanced at the people who were pursuing them and smiled sadistically behind his mask. 'Let's get this over with,' Naruto mumbled as he pointed his sword arm towards his enemy. "Chiton: Nake(Blood Release: Scream)," Naruto mumbled as he blast a condensed, powerful and highly destructive blast of plasma towards their pursuer. Naruto's opponents, knowing who they were up against, dodge the attack but there were two people who weren't fortunate enough to dodge the attack. Naruto's jutsu reduce the two unfortunate soul in half at impact and the limbs that made contact with the plasma was reduced to ash, namely their torso. "Chito: Chikasumi no Tate," Naruto mumbled as he swung his sword upward, causing ahexagonal-shaped crimson shield to appear in front of him. The shield instantly blocked the pressurize water cannons that they all send towards him. 'I could use those,' Naruto thought with a smirk as he saw the blood flowing from the body of the two whom he had killed moments ago. With a single hand seal, Naruto summoned four clones to his side. "Chi Bunshin no Jutsu (Blood Clone Technique),"The four clones all look at the original before they all charged towards their opponents while the original went towards the spreading blood of his dead foes. The Blood Clones that Naruto using were special. Like Shadow clones, any experience the clones gain during their existence is transferred to the user once they are dispersedbut the weakness of having all the mental stress transfer to him was not

included. The clones will also regenerate any lost limbs and the only way for them to completely disappear is to kill them outright. The clones could also be used as Jutsu's as well. The clones, as they charged, instantly cut down four AQUA shinobis before engaging one AQUA shinobi each. The remaining shinobis tried to catch up with Naruto but his dragon wings work similar to a propeller, giving him unrivalled speed in the sky and underwater. Naruto, instantly turn around and swung his swords towards his opponents once again. "Chiton: Kirasaki (Blood Release: Shred)," Naruto shouted as a hexagonal shield appeared in front of him before the shield fired several crimson plasma bullets towards those who were dumb enough to chase after him. The plasma bullets were able to take out one of his attackers but the rest were able to dodge. 'Man, I need to improve my aim while underwater.' Naruto thought as the oxygen that he had was slowly depleting. Naruto changed direction as he made several hand seals. "Chiton: Bunshin Sukaienjeru (Blood Release: Clone Impaler)," Naruto shouted as the clones that he summoned turned into blobs before impaling their opponents, killing them instantly. "Seven down, thirteen to go," Naruto stated as he blocked a sword strike from one of the AQUA shinobis that reached him. Naruto may used a whip but he was no slouch in kenjutsu. Despite being outnumber, he was able to dodge and block all of the attacks thrown towards him, even if he was uncomfortable swinging a large sword attached to his arm, his preferable choice of blade is quite different from the one attach to Benihime at its first armor stage. Regardless of the disadvantage of not using his preferable blade and fighting in a terrain his enemies were familiar with, Naruto was able to dance around his enemies, constantly throwing attacks of his own, gravely wounding them in the process. 'That's it, I'm tired of this. I will need to drink a gallon of blood for this but I need to finish this before they overwhelm me or before my oxygen runs out.' Naruto thought as he dodge a punch from one of his opponents before maneuvering himself around the jutsus that his other opponents threw at him while doing hundreds of handseals in five second flat. "Chiton: Benihime: Kurimuzonsdo no Bru (Blood Release: Crimson Princess: Veil of Crimson Swords)" The last thing that his attackers saw was a bright crimson light before they were all cut to pieces by several blades that spun around him. The blood of his opponents painted the ocean dark crimson, signalling the ships that were nearby. Naruto grunted loudly after sensing two ships that were headed to his direction. 'Yugito-chan and Samui-chan would be pissed off after this.' Naruto mumbled as he propelled himself towards the two ships, his blood armor changed dramatically after using the jutsu. (Scene Change) Samui and Yugito gulped uncomfortably as the soon-to-be Mizukage glared at them in annoyance while Zabuza and Haku were inching towards the door as five distinct eyes were at them, watching them like a hawk. The rest of the team on the other hand, whom was oblvious to the glare that Mei was giving Samui and Yugito, were enjoying a conversation with Raiga, whom was greatly enjoying the look on Zabuza's face.

"So tell me, where is Na-chan and you two better answer me quick?" Mei asked with rather pleasant smile, together with a very terrifying tone. Mei is a slender woman in her early twenties. She has ankle-length, auburn hair styled into a herringbone pattern at the back, a top-knot tied with a dark blue band, and with four bangs at the front. Two bangs are short, with one covering her right eye, and two are long, crossing each other on her chest, just below her chin. Her eyes are light green. She dresses in a longsleeved dark blue dress that falls just below the knees. It seems to be closed at the front with a zip and is kept open on the front-right side from the waist down. The dress only covers up to the upper part of her upper arms and the underside of her breasts. Underneath, she wears a mesh shirt that covers more of her upper body than her dress, but stops short of covering her shoulders and still leaves a sizeable cleavage. She also wears shorts in the same colour as her dress and, underneath those, mesh leggings reaching down over her knees. Around her waist, she wears a belt with a pouch attached to the back on the left. Furthermore, she wears high-heeled sandals and shin-guards reaching up over her knees. She also wears dark blue polish on her fingers and toes and dark blue lipstick. Yugito, not liking Mei one bit, growled at her as she slowly emitted Nibi's chakra and the demonic chakra was slowly surrounding her. The five swordsmen were about to subdue her but was prevented when Mei gave them a signal to back down. "Nii-san, you and I both know that even with the Nibi, you are no match against me." Mei exclaimed with a demented smile as she waited for a reason to maim the annoying girl. She may be Naruto's best friend but she just can't stand her. Samui, being the most level headed of the two and even if she doesn't practically like the way Mei act around her Naru-kun, decided stop them before this quarrel escalates into a fight. "Mizukage-dono, Naru-kun detected several AQUA shinobis tracking us down and decided to eliminate them before they could catch up to us." Samui reported in a calm manner as Mei glance at the cold blonde. "And you guys left him alone against AQUA trained shinobis, in their own terrain no less?" Mei asked in a cold tone, her gentle smile present making her even more terrifying. Samui didn't falter at Mei's intimidating expression and merely gave her a nod of confirmation. "Naru-kun is the only one suited for underwater battle because of his bloodline." Samui replied as Mei shook her head. "You are the leader here, correct, Samui-san?" Mei inquired calmly as Samui nodded. "Good, if something bad happens to Na-chan, I will melt you to liquid." Mei threatened before her eyes landed on Zabuza. "And please tell me, why is this guy here?" Mei asked as she pointed at Zabuza. "Hey brats, long time no see," Zabuza greeted which earned him a glare from the glasses wearing boy from the corner. "Zabuza-sempai, I thought you were done with Kiri." Mei inquired respectfully as Zabuza merely chuckled uneasily. "I was but the brat would have killed me if I didn't agree to his offer." Zabuza mumbled begrudgingly as most of the Seven Swordsmen look at him funny. They could already guess how Naruto convince him to return to Kiri.

"Brat?" Mei asked curiously as Zabuza sighed in embarrassment. "That Naruto brat said that he will send my head to my sister and he will send my Kubikiribch to you if I didn't agree to return to Kiri and help you to gain your victory." Zabuza said and at that moment, he heard a familiar laughed echoed in the room. "Naruto-chan should have killed you back there," A black haired woman exclaimed with a loud laughed. "I never thought Naruto-chan care for me that much, even considering sending your head to me as a present. Your head would have been an excellent addition to my collection. " The woman added as Zabuza glared at her. "Nice to see you too, Kasumi." Zabuza said as he and her sister glared at each other. Kasumi is a relatively short and petite, nineteen year old woman with silver eyes and long black hair tied in a ponytail. She was wearing a sleeveless and backless, v-neck shirt and tight black pants. She was also very pretty yet the stern expression on her face made men back off from her. "And I see your carrying Nuibari, good for you." Zabuza mumbled as he draws Kubikiribch to black an attack from his sister with her Nuibari. "I should stitch you on a rock and let you rot," Kasumi growled when a senbon needle was suddenly pointed to her neck. "Please refrain from attacking Zabuza-sama," Haku said in a sharp tone as Kasumi glanced at the black haired girl that was with her brother. "Who are you?" Kasumi inquired with a nonchalant tone. "My name is Haku, I'm your brother's apprenticed. "Haku introduced herself before dodging an attack from Zabuza's sister. "Good, I'll stitch you two together then and let you both rot on a rock." Kasumi threatened when Mei flared her chakra, stopping her from doing anything harsh. "Kasumi-chan, please stand down." Mei ordered as two people appeared behind her and restrained her. "Kasumi, control yourself." A middle age man with an eye patch over his right eye exclaimed. The man had aqua blue hair and was wearing a bluish-green kimono with a Kirigakure flak jacket over it. "Shut it Ao, I ain't talking to you and if you want me to calm down then give me a oneon-one fight against that bastard and then I'll calm down." Kasumi snarled when a silver haired man grabbed her by the neck. "Listen her, you idiot, I don't care how, much you hate your brother." A man with long white hair and pointed, shark-like tee, a trait that the majority of them shared, said in annoyance. The said man was wearing a dark sleeveless shirt, light colored pants and striped leg-warmers typical of the village and a standard Kirigakure forehead protector wrapped around his neck. "With him in our side, we now posses five out of the seven original swords of the seven swordsmen and a member of the past generation of the greatest generation of the Seven Swordsman." The man stated as he glared at her because of her childishness. "We can still reform the Seven Swordsman without him or Kubikiribch, Mangetsutaicho." Kasumi reasoned causing Mangetsu's grip to tighten around her neck.

"Naruto had already created a replacement for Kiba and a replacement for Samehada per the agreement we have with Kumo and trust me, Kumo will not allow that boy to craft another powerful sword for us." Mangetsu stated as Zabuza took a look of disbelief on his face. "Wait a second, that brat made a replacement for Samehada and Kiba." Zabuza said in shock as another laughed echoed in the room. "Yeah and they are more useful than the originals." A younger version of Mangetsu exclaimed, earning him a punch from Ao. "Shut it, Suigetsu," Ao scolded while Suigetsu merely chuckled. Suigetsu has white hair with a light-blue tint to it, purple eyes, and wears a matching purple sleeveless shirt with grey pants "Wait a minute; I can understand why my sister got in but what about those two idiots?" Zabuza said, pointing at Suigetsu, whom scowl at him, and a teen with a short tuft, blue hair and dark eyes which was under a black-rimmed glasses. The boy mentioned looked down in embarrassment. Mangetsu instantly hit Zabuza across the head. "Because Chojuru is the wielder of Hiramekarei, my stupid brother is the wielder of Kabutowari." Mangetsu stated with suppress groaned. "They are the only who could wield those two at their fullest and the same with Kasumi being the only wielder of Nuibari and me being the only one capable of wielding Shibuki." Mangetsu said as he pointed at Ao. "Ao is a part of the new Seven Swordsmen because Naruto entrusted him with the blade that he first crafter, the replacement of Kiba, Shinso." Mangetsu added as Ao showed Zabuza an ordinary looking wakizashi with a light-blue hilt. Zabuza glanced at the wakizashi and didn't look that impress. "And what is so special with this Shinso anyway?" Zabuza asked in a not so impressive tone. Ao smirked a bit as he pointed the wakizashi to Zabuza. "Ikorose, Shinso," Ao shouted causing the blade to glow white before extending at hight speed. Zabuza tilted his head as the sword went pass his neck, shattering the wall behind him. "Let's just say this sword is the perfect weapon for a quick, long range assassination." Ao stated when suddenly, the door was kick opened, revealing a blood covered Naruto. "Naruto-kun/Naruto-chan/Naru-kun/Na-chan," Four girls exclaimed loudly as Naruto entered the room. "Kasumi-chan, I didn't brought your brother back just so you can kill him, I brought him back so the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist can actually be seven." Naruto stated as Kasumi grunted before fighting back a blush at the sight of Naruto being covered in blood, strangely, that sight was a turn on for her. "Mei-neechan, sorry I'm late, I ended up sinking two ships and drinking a gallon of blood from some random female enemy that almost took my head off." Naruto apologized and truth to what he said, there was a droplet of blood from his lips. "And if I weren't that desperate to rejuvenate my strength, I wouldn't have drunk her blood, her blood tasted like shit." Naruto mumbled before getting tackled down to the ground by a very worried Mei. "Na-chan, are you okay, did you get hurt, do you need blood?" Mei bombarded him with questions as Yugito and Smaui was being restrained by Ranmaru, whom had

attached several chakra strings on them. Two genins attacking the unofficial Mizukage of the village will not go well for their alliance. Naruto chuckled as he gently patted the head of Mei. "Mei-neechan, I'm fine, I don't have any injuries, and I don't require blood yet." Naruto answered before glancing at the scowling Samui and the seething Yugito. "Could we all have a decent meal first before you guys start beating me up?" (Scene Change) After calming down Yugito and Samui and after subduing Kasumi from killing her brother and getting Mei of Naruto, Naruto, Yugito, and Samui, together with the Seven Swordsmen, Mei, Zabuza, Haku, and Raiga went into a private room where they all shared a feast. The other three, Karui, Omoi, and Ranmaru decided not to join, knowing that this may potentially become a political talk and they hate political talks. "So you took down two warships, impressive." Mangetsu commented as he and his brother devour a large, fried steak. "Not impressive," Naruto corrected with a bored tone. "I was force to used my bloodline and I was also force to suck a woman dry just to prevent me from collapsing, not to mention that I used one of the veils to actually take those ships down." Naruto whined as Samui patted him in the back. "A bloodline is only an added secret weapon and in that situation, you were truly needed to used that weapon." Samui said passively before whispering something demented to him. "Although, you will have to compensate on drinking some else's blood. I can understand you drinking Yugito's blood but I won't accept you drinking someone else's." Samui whispered with a very dangerous tone, causing a shiver to run down his spine. "I'll make it up later, I promise." Naruto whispered back before Mei let out a small cough. "Na-chan, as much as don't want to bring this up, have you finish the sword?" Mei asked seriously causing Naruto to sigh while most of the current Seven Swordsmen paled a bit, including the leader, Mangetsu. "I need to asked you something, are you sure you want to used that blade, heck have you even developed the concentration and the focus to used that sword to its fullest?" Naruto asked in a disgruntled tone as he showed them a scroll with the kanji of devil written on it. "I regretted making this sword." Naruto added as Mei merely gave him a smile. "I can handle it, I promise," Mei assured him buy Naruto would have none of that. "I'll be the judge of that," Naruto exclaimed as he glanced at Zabuza. "Zabuza-san, you'll be initiated as the member of The Seven Swordsmen of the Mist later in the afternoon so I suggest you eat up." Naruto exclaimed, shocking Zabuza and Kasumi. "Wait up, what?" Zabuza and Kasumi shouted at the same time as they gave Naruto a look of surprise. "Brat, check your history, I am already a member of the Seven Swordsman." Zabuza said while his sister said the opposite.

"We don't need this worthless, backstabber." Kasumi stated and instantly, Mei gave them both a look that told them to shut up, which they did. Naruto massaged his temple as he pointed at Zabuza. "Zabuza-san is the only one, outside Mangetsu-san, that could use Kubikiribch to its fullest, that's why he is needed in the Seven Swordsman." Naruto said as he glanced at Kasumi with a serious look in his eyes. He then glanced at Zabuza, and this time with a sadistic smirked, which made Zabuza nervous. "And Zabuza-san, you may be a member of the past generation of the Seven Swordsmen but your membership had expired when you left Kiri and you're your little revolution failed." Naruto exclaimed before pointing at the new members. "Kasumi-chan, Ao-san, Chojuru-san, and Suigetsu-san all took the initiation exam and they all got their asses handed to them, so it's only fair for your ass to get handed to you." Naruto said before glancing at Haku. "Haku-san, you'll be taking on Kasumi-chan later." Naruto said as he threw a scroll towards her direction. Haku caught the scroll and instantly noticed the kanji of Reverse. "Naruto-san, what is this?" Haku asked as she glanced at the scroll curiously. "Unseal it," Naruto ordered as he gave Haku a small smile. Haku looked at Naruto with a slight confusion before she opened the scroll and unsealed its content. The table was suddenly covered in a poof of smoke before an oddly shape twin swords appeared before them. The blade of the katana is a bit wider than the normal katana and the cross guard extends up the blade for about 15 cm. The edge of the blade was facing inwards instead of outward, causing the blade to look very artistic and rather difficult to handle. The swords were also connected to each other by a large red rope-like chain at the base of the hilt lengthens and 5 silver metal square charms attached to the chain (In short, Imagine Sogyo no Kotowari wielded by Ukitake Jushiro of Bleach). "You are giving them Sogyo no Kotowari?" Yugito inquired, startled at the sight of the elegant sword. "They need a replacement for Samehada and Sogyo no Kotowari is the perfect replacement for that sword." Naruto answered before glancing at Haku. "I haven't seen you fight yet but you are listed in Iwagakure's bingo book as an A-rank shinobi called the Angel of Mercy." Naruto said as he showed them a page from a bingo book. Haku sighed sadly as she gazed at her face in Iwa's bingo book. Some missing nins took pride in getting their name in a villages Bingo Book but not her. Her name being in that bingo book meant that she had done several horrible things that made other people hates her. "Sogyo no Kotowari is more of a defensive sword than offensive, it would fit your style of fighting." Samui exclaimed, knowing Haku's reputation in Iwa. Kasumi slammed her fist to the table, shattering it in half. "You want this bitch to be a member of the Seven Swordsman, it that it, Naruto-chan?" Kasumi asked in annoyance and rage as Yugito and Samui instantly brought out their weapons, just in case the enraged swordswoman would try to attack Naruto. "No, I am merely entrusting Sogyo no Kotowari to Haku-san." Naruto said as he glanced at Zabuza. "Zabuza-san, tell me the truth, how skillful is Haku-san?" Naruto asked as Zabuza sighed.

"You are planning to have both of us in the new Seven Swordsman of the Mist, huh." Naruto merely chuckled at that while Kasumi seethed. "Truth be told, in many ways, she is more dangerous than me." Zabuza answered truthfully causing most of them to glance at Zabuza in surprised. Naruto smirked at that, finally, things are picking up. "That's good to hear," Naruto muttered gleefully before glancing at Kasumi. "Kasumi-chan, test her skills, if she wins, she could join her master in the Seven Swordsman, if she lost, well, you could do whatever you want with her." Naruto said causing Kasumi to finally smile a bit. (Scene Change) In the middle of Kirigakure, inside of a large coliseum, Mei and Zabuza stood across each other while Naruto, Yugito, Samui, and their team, together with Ao and Chojuru were watching on one of the stands. Zabuza grunted as he stared at Mei. "Are you really sure you want to fight me in a pure Kenjutsu fight?" Zabuza asked as Mei gripped the scroll that Naruto gave her tightly. "You are more of a ninjutsu specialist and the last time I check, you don't know how to use a sword." Zabuza stated causing Mei to smile sweetly at him. "That was eight years ago," Mei said confidently as she unsealed the contents of the scroll. "Now, I'm good enough to have Na-chan made me a sword fit for a devil." Mei exclaimed as she now wielded a pitch black sword. The sword is an ornately decorated and very long blade with a total length of at least 7 feet. On the hilt of this blade is a crossguard, though the bars between the blade and the hilt are much longer than average. The blade itself is pitch-black with a very strong sheen, and its shape is similar to the German "Groes Messer", a single-edged long sword with a slight curve at the end of the blade. Overall, the sword looks like a large black cross (One Piece, the sword used by Dracule Mihawk). Zabuza looked at the sword with a slight interest but that interest soon turned into slight fear when he felt the sword emitting a dark ominous aura, especially when Mei's eyes that were light green shifted to sickly yellow that resembled the eyes of a hawk. "Zabuza-san, before this fight starts, let me give you a rundown on the ability of the Akuma no Hitomi (Devil's Eye)." Naruto said as he pulled Zabuza down to his size. "Akumi no Hitomi has three abilities, first ability, it may be seven feet in height but that sword weighs like a feather and it can cut down ordinary steel with amazing precision, second, the sword has the ability which I call the Akuma no Kokoro (Devil's Mind), that gives the wielder of the sword an ability similar to the Sharingan, it floods the mind of the wielder of the sword combat data, possible outcomes, and it also increases the wielders reflexes and reaction time by three folds, the final and the most dangerous ability of the sword is Hkuai (Hawk Eye), this will give the wielder of the sword the ability to see fast moving objects, and Mei-neechan's attacks will have a hit rate of ninety-nine percent." Naruto explained and each word increases Zabuza's worry. "The one weakness that I would say that the sword has is that the wielder needs amazing concentration, a focus mind, and a high level of awareness. If the wielder does not have those, the wielder of the sword will have hallucination and will go in a rampage. If the wielder does not part from the sword then he/she will slowly be reduce into an insane killing machine because that sword is like a drug, a very dangerous and a very lethal drug." Naruto added as Zabuza starred at him right in the eye. "You can create a sword like that?" Zabuza inquired in disbelief.

"Unfortunately," Naruto bluntly answered before he pushed Zabuza out of harm's way when Mei brought Akuma no Hitomi down with the intent to take Zabuza's head off. The attack was able to leave three feet, slashed shape crater on the ground. Naruto was able to dodge, abet barely, the attack by falling to the ground but his decent was stopped when Mei grabbed him by the collar and pulled her up to her size. "Na-chan," Mei whispered in a seductive tone as she leaned towards Naruto's lips. Mei began licking Naruto's cheek as her hawk like eyes shined with lust and mischief. 'Shit, the effects are kicking in.' Naruto cursed as he felt a lick on his lips before Mei completely devour his lips with hers, she then proceeded to give him a heated and his first French kiss. Naruto didn't know why but he suddenly felt a massive killing intent wash over the arena and it made him sweat. Mei on the other hand, merely deepened the kiss after she felt the killing intent directed at her. "Samui, could you used the sister sword of Akuma no Hitomi?" Yugito asked as she brought out her gauntlet while giving a hate filled glare at Mei. "Are you willing to use the second shift of Jigoku no Shinigami (Hell Reaper)?" Samui asked, her voice being colder than usual. "Hell yeah," Yugito answered as her gauntlet burned with blue flames. "Let's get our vampire, shall we." Samui said and was about to unseal something from her arm when the two was suddenly subdue by Ao and Raiga. "A bunch of genins can't take on a Kage-level shinobi, even if both your levels is so far off Genin level that it's ridiculous." Raiga advised as he lowered Yugito's claws. "As much as I don't like seeing our future Kage French kissing a foreign genin but once you two get on Mei's nerves while she's under the effect of Akuma no Hitomi, you two will be cut down the moment you step on her attack range." Ao exclaimed before grunting. "Seriously, back on my days," He was quickly kick in the nuts before he could finished his sentence. Mei licked Naruto's lips one more time before throwing him to one of the nearby sits. "Na-chan, please stay still, we'll continue later and I will propel repay you for giving me Akuma-chan." Mei exclaimed in a very sweet, husky and seductive tone as she loosened her clothes a bit, revealing a bit more skin. "First I need to deal with Zabuzasempai," Mei said as the demonic aura that the sword was emitting mixed with the intimidating aura that she was limiting resulting into an overwhelming aura of death. "Note to self, asked the kid to make me a sword like that." Zabuza whispered to himself before he and Mei clashed swords and the first clash alone already caused his sword to crack. (Scene Change) Kasumi and Haku stared each other down, each holding their swords tightly. Kasumi, having trained to use the sword that he was holding, was confident that she could beat her brother's apprentice easily. Maybe after she was done with this woman, she could take that sword that Naruto entrusted to her and she could finally stitched Naruto-chan into her bed and have her way with him until he was called back by the Raikage, oh yes that was a wonderful plan.

Haku on the other was trained by Zabuza to utilized all of her talents to the fullest and he had also given her training at the basic of swordplay, even saying that she was a prodigy at it. Zabuza had taught her everything he knows about Kenjutsu and mixed with the ability of Sogyo no Kotowari, she was fairly confident that she could beat the disrespectful and vulgar sister of her master. 'I need to thank Naruto-san for creating a wonderful sword like this. With this, I could lessen my kills considerably.' Haku thought as she gripped the sword in an X-like style. 'I don't know what that sword can do but knowing Naruto-chan, it will possess a dangerous ability.' Kasumi thought before blushing furiously at the thought of Naruto. 'Naruto-chan, how can I convince you to stay beside me? You should only be making swords exclusively to me. Maybe I should just stitch youin one of my chambers and have my way with you until you're reduced into my magnificent little pet. Then after that, I will teach you how to ravaged me so you can have your way with me to your hearths content and I can have my way with you to my heart's content. I will be your little cum-slave while you'll be my lovable sex-pet.' Kasumi's trains of thoughts continue causing a small blood to run down her nose, causing the two that was task to supervise this fight to groaned in embarrassment while Haku sweat dropped at the ditzy girl. "Mangetsu-dono, is she okay?" Haku asked, rather worried as the blush on Kasumi's face spread all over her body. "She's a shotacon with a fetish for boys that could either use a sword or could craft a mean one." Suigetsu said with a groan. "Naruto fits all of those categories perfectly and she is now imagining him ravaging her in a bed while she is tied on a bead post with her mouth gagged or something. Asked her, I don't understand the mind of that girl." Suigetso stated in disgust. "KASUMI, FOCUS," Magetsu ordered in annoyance. He can't believe it, the once powerful and discipline Seven Swordsmen of the Mist is reduce to a still powerful group but with people with strange habits. "This match will decided whether Haku, the apprentice of Zabuza, is fit to join The Seven Swordsman of the Mist. Haku, together with the sword that Naruto entrusted to her, Sogyo no Kotowari, will match up against Kasumi, a member of the Seven Swordsman of the Mist, and her sword Nuibara." Mangetsu announced and that instantly brought Kasumi back to earth. "In this fight, my word is law. If I say stop, you will stop, failure to do so, then I will be the cause of your death." Mangetsu then glanced sharply at Kasumi. "You may be the wielder of Nuibara but that doesn't mean you irreplaceable." Mangetsu warned before he walk towards Haku and whispered some words to her. "Angel of Mercy, please win," Mangetsu whispered causing Haku's eyes to widen. "I don't know much about your skill but if Zabuza trained you and if Naruto entrusted with his personally crafted sword, then that means you have some skills. Win and be part of the swordsmen, just like your master, or whatever will be left of your master after Mei-sama and Akumi no Hitomi is done with him." Mangetsu mumbled the last part so that he was the only one who could hear it. "BEGIN," Mangetsu shouted before disappearing as Kasumi appeared in front of Haku, thrusting her sword in her direction. Haku wrapped the rope like chain around the sword and using her momentum against her, threw her to the ground. Kasumi was able to land on her feet and was able to block a sword strike that Haku

threw at her, although, the strike had enough strength to pushed her back. "Sensatsu Suish (Thousand Flying Needles of Death)," Haku mumbled as a thousand needles of compress water flew in the air before flying towards Kasumi. "Tch, annoying," Kasumi muttered as she use the tread attached to her Nuibara and swung her sword around her in high speed, blocking the attacks with ease. "I hope this is just a warm up." Kasumi exclaimed as she threw Nuibara in the air before performing several hand seals. "Suiton: Mizu Kamikiri (Water Released: Rising Water Slicer), " Kasumi said as she created a fast jet of water running through the ground, powerful enough to cut the concrete in half. "Looks like I get to used Sogyo no Kotowari first ability." Haku whispered as she brought the left sword of Sogyo no Kotowari and slammed it to the ground where the jutsu was moving. To everyone's shock, the attack was hastily absorb by the left sword by the left sword of Sogyo no Kotowari. Haku then pointed the right sword of Sogyo no Kotowari towards Kasumi, and to the amazement of everyone a jet stream of water came out of the right sword of Sogyo no Kotowari and it was headed towards Kasumi. Kasumi caught her sword in mid air before dodging the high speed attack, barely. Haku smiled as she caught Kasumi off guard. "Thank you, Kasuma-san for that attack, it able me to test out Sogyo no Kotowari's first ability, the ability to absorb an enemies jutsu and redirect it back to them with five times the speed." Haku said, causing Mangetsu to smile. "A suitable replacement for Samehada indeed, not bad, brat, not bad." Mangetsu commented as he watched the battle with interest. SORRY IF THIS CHAPTER IS MORE TALK ORIENTED AND SORRY IF THE BATTLE SCENES ARE QUICKLY WRITTEN. I PROMISED YOU, NEXT CHAPTER WILL HAVE MORE ACTION. Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMister-WongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonom yBlogMarksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNews VineMultiplyFriendFeedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJam espotImera BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampl eOneviewLinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email

By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] B s . A A A [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] E E [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 Updated: 11-07-11 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share Bloody Wind CHAPTER THREE: APPOLOGY DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU Naruto winced and cringed as he watched Zabuza's futile attempts to match Mei blows with his Kubikiribch. It was clear as day that Mei out class Zabuza in Kenjutsu, and not to mention, with the added abilities of Akuma no Hitomi, Zabuza was lucky that the only bruise he had right now was a huge slash wound running across his shoulder down to his chest and he was also lucky that the wound wasn't that deep. "Man, this is getting troublesome." Naruto muttered as he brought out his whip, just in case the insane Mei accidently kills Zabuza. Although, truth be told, he was impress with his Mei-neechan's ability to managed the drawbacks of Akuma no Hitomi. Instead of controlling the insanity, instead of trying to suppress the insanity, she instead embraced the sensation that the sword was giving off. Turning her into a very elegant angel of death, her movements were artistic yet she was not wasting a single step, her strikes were dangerously accurate and prcised, and her speed and reaction time were slightly below the Raikage while using his signature technique, Raiton no Yoroi (Lightning Release Armor), which is still impressive (have you seen that guy move with that technique activated). The one thing that was so unnerving him was that sadistic yet, strangely enough, attractive smile on her face, that and Mei muttering words that he does not want to know.

"Na-chan so great, Na-chan so cute, me want Na-chan in bed," Mei muttered repeatedly with a dazed tone as she attacked Zabuza furiously. Zabuza didn't know whether he'll die via having that black sword impale him or having a nosebleed from all the things Mei was muttering about the brat who created the dangerously crazy yet extremely useful sword. "Me kill you soon, me have Na-chan later," Mei muttered as she spun around, her sword spinning with her. She launched a horizontal slash, aiming for Zabuza's lower body. Zabuza was lucky enough to jumped back from the attack but he still suffered a slight wound on his torso. "Shit that was closed," Zabuza breathed out as he jumped several feet away from the insane Mizukage. "AND WOULD YOU STOP MUTTERING THOSE THINGS, IT'S DISTURBING." Zabuza all but begged but his pleas fell to deaf ears as Mei charged at Zabuza, Akuma no Hitomi wielded in her right arm. "Stupid initiation test, stupid brat," Zabuza cursed loudly as he threw a downward slash towards Mei, which she intercepted with an upward, diagonal slash. At impact, a quarter of Zabuza's sword shattered into several shrapnel that rain down on Mei. Mei being in close proximity of the attack wasn't able to dodge the shrapnel completely causing her clothes to be ripped slightly. That instantly caused Mei to stopped while it gave Zabuza the time to make some distance from his opponent for a quarter of his sword was shattered and he was now fighting while in a handicap but to be completely honest with himself, he was already fighting a handicap because of the superior capabilities of Mei's sword. It was rather fortunate of him to have made some distance from Mei for if he heard the words that she was uttering right now as she check the status of her clothes, he would have surely pissed himself in fear. "Sempai ruined my dress, the dress Na-chan gave me. He insulted Na-chan, sweet innocent, wonderful Na-chan." Mei muttered as she gripped her sword tightly while emitting a demonic aura that was scaring everyone near the vicinity. Zabuza on the other hand began to sweat as he slowly back away, careful not to catches Mei's attention. Mei glanced at Zabuza with such murderous eyes that it almost caused him to have a heart attack. "Me kill you now," Mei exclaimed with a sweet, terrifying smile before dashing towards Zabuza, her sword ready to strike. Zabuza cursed once more before blocking an upward, diagonal strike that was meant to cut him half diagonally, which instantly caused his entire sword to shatter completely, with the exception of the hilt and a small, six inch blade near the hilt. 'I'm dead,' Zabuza thought as he watched the black blade of Akuma no Hitomi nearing his neck. He was right, he would have been dead if it weren't for a long whip being wrapped around him and in a second, just before the sword would have taken his head off, he was pulled out of harm's way. "You pass, congrats," Naruto exclaimed as he pulled Zabuza to his side before calling back his whip. "You lasted seven minutes by the way, second only to Mangetsu-san." Naruto commented as he eyed Mei nervously, the look that she was giving him was scarring him a bit. "Mangetsu lasted against a devil induced Mei, by how long?" Zabuza asked as he panted for air.

"Seven minutes, two seconds, flat," Naruto answered with a grim expression. Zabuza, no matter how beaten and tired he is, was still able to give Naruto a startled look. "Could you make me a sword like that?" Zabuza asked in a blunt, slightly amazed tone. He would kill no, he would most likely slaughter people just to have a sword like that. "Have the concentration and the will of a saint, and then let's talk." Naruto exclaimed seriously before placing his palms on Zabuza's chest. "Sorry for this, you owe me one," Naruto said before pulsing a small amount of wind chakra on his hands, sending Zabuza flying just in time to avoid a massive sword strike that shattered the platform that they were standing on. Naruto would have most likely fallen off the platform if not for Mei catching him before slamming him in the debris and pinning him down to the ground with Akuma no Hitomi, just beside the debris of the platform so that they were partially hidden. "Thanks'," Naruto mumbled as he tried to move his arms but found out that his right arm was pinned over his head with Akuma no Hitomi and his left arm was pinned by a kunai. Naruto cursed as he noticed that Mei was still touching the hilt of the sword, meaning that she was still under the effects of the sword. "Mei-neechan, please released me." Naruto requested ever so politely as he felt Nibi's chakra flared a bit. "Me thank Na-chan for giving me Akuma-chan," Mei mumbled while loosening her top a bit, showing Naruto her bra and a good look on her cleavage. Most men would have been happy to see that sight but Naruto merely grunted while fighting down a blush. "Mei-neechan, get off me please." Naruto begged while mentally screaming. 'Yugitochan, Samui-chan, help before I lost my virginity, and I am only twelve.' Naruto shouted mentally while Mei removed his hat, which remarkably stayed on his head in the entire ordeal, letting his hair out on its confinement, covering his face in the process. Mei chuckled darkly and merrily as she tenderly brushed Naruto's hair aside, revealing his cute face to her before grabbing a handful of his hair and pulling him into another French kiss. Naruto didn't return the kiss as he feared for his life while Mei on the other began to moan to the kiss, unconsciously because of the effects of the blade or consciously, we do not know. Mei then put a knee between Naruto's crotch and began robbing her member with her knee as she deepens the kiss, she wanted Naruto to return the kiss badly. Unfortunately for her, Naruto had a will of steel, that was being slowly shattered, and refused to return the kiss, this sight would not look good for the alliance and her image. What kind of self-respecting Kage would molest a twelve year old, foregin genin in her very own village no less? Luckily or unluckily, he doesn't have to hold his will much longer when his two lady friends appeared behind her, their weapons drawn and was prepared to behead the shameless Kage. That was a bad idea because, even if she was openly and publicly kissing Naruto, her hands were still in her sword and she was still under the effects of Akuma no Hitomi. She quickly wrapped an arm around Naruo's waist and without breaking the kiss, which is rather impressive, swung her sword towards the two pissed off ladies. That attack would have cut the two in half cut them by half horizontally but they were fortunate when Raiga, Chojuro, and Ao appeared in front of the two and

block the attack which was unfortunate for them for they were almost thrown away by the sheer force of the attack. Luckily for them, that small time frame was enough for Naruto to disarm her. "Seriously, I am beginning to regret making this sword." Naruto swore as he unsealed a large, gem decorated sheath. He sheathed the sword in it, nullifying the effect. Naruto sighed in relief, together with the rest of the Sven Swordsmen when they saw Mei's eyes turned back to normal. "Mei-neechan, please don't do that again." Naruto said and out of the blue, Mei merely pecked him on the cheek. "You sound like you didn't enjoy the kiss, N-a-c-h-a-n," Mei said in a sing song voice before she got her head kick by Yugito and Samui. "Don't corrupt my Naruto-kun/Naru-kun," Yugito and Samui shouted at the same time before they took a handkerchief from out of nowhere and began to wipe Naruto's lips furiously. "Let's get that taste out of your mouth." The two said in unison once again as Mei sighed before pouting at Naruto. "I'm not that bad of a kisser, right Na-chan?" Mei asked but before Naruto could utter a word, Ao sighed loudly. "You shouldn't be doing that Mizukage-dono." Ao reprimanded with a slight irritated tone. "Back in my days, we wouldn't even consider having a relationship with someone three years younger, not to mention a person nine years younger." Ao stated and instantly, he felt a cold killing intent wash over him. "Ao, shut the hell up," Mei said with a very demented smile on her face. "Or else, I'll kill you." Mei exclaimed in a snarled and that instantly shut him up. (Scene Change) Both Kasumi and Haku were breathing heavily, both of them having received considerable amount of damage. Kasumi was like a human pin cushion while Haku had several cuts all over her body. The fight had gone on for over an hour now and there was still no clear winner. Haku bested her in ninjutsu, because of her bloodline, while Kasumi bested her in taijutsu, because of her rigorous training of her body. The strange part about it, which made both Mangetsu and Suigetsu impress beyond reason, was that they were both equal when it comes to Kenjutsu. Sure, Haku's swordplay revolves around defense, which was perfect for the sword that she was holding, while Kasumi's sword play revolves around offence. Kasumi growled at the girl, she was good that she would admit but she will not lose. She will not allow her brother's apprenticed to join the organization that she worked so hard to join. Haku on the other hand was at lost, she had thrown some of her most lethal jutsus to her master's sister and still, she refused to go down. She was able to nullify the ability of Sogyo no Kotowari by merely relying on taijutsu, kenjutsu, and close range jutsu and the only jutsu available that she didn't used against her was her signature jutsu. "Kasumi-san, please yield, if this continue I will be force to use lethal force to take you down." Haku warned but Kasumi merely laughed at her.

"Go ahead, I don't mind being taken down," Kasumi declared as she went into a fencing poised. "It's just that, I won't be that easy." Kasumi exclaimed as she lunged herself towards Haku while thrusting her sword towards her. Haku sighed deeply as she side step the strike and dodge the follow up strike before doing some high speed hand seals. "You force my hand, Kasumi-san." Haku whispered as several mirrors rose from the ground. "Maky Hysh (Demonic Ice Crystals Mirrors)," Haku shouted as the two of them were surrounded in a dome of ice mirrors. Haku instantly entered one of the mirrors while Kasumi stood at the middle of the dome. "What the fuck is this?" Kasumi mumbled as the mirrors showed the reflection of Haku, much to Kasumi's annoyance. "Hey bitch, come out and fight." Kasumi seethed while Haku shook her head in annoyance. "If you say so," Haku then jumped out of the mirror and bombard Kasumi with high speed attacks, so fast that Kasumi didn't even know what hit her. Kasumi was cut in several places, her clothes were torn, and her sword lay useless on the ground. "This fight is over," Naruto exclaimed as he entered the ice dome and caught Haku's hand before she could deliver the killing blow, well not killing just permanently cripple. "Nice one Haku-san, there are a few people who could kick her ass in her best day." Naruto complimented as Haku landed on her feet. "Naruto-san, how did you enter this place without me knowing?" Haku asked curiously, normally, when a person entered her dome of ice, she would be aware of but when Naruto entered her dome, she didn't feel anything. Naruto chuckled as he walked towards the wounded Kasumi, whom was already lying on the ground, bleeding heavily. "You shouldn't have underestimated her." Naruto exclaimed as he cut himself on the wrist. "Fine, I'll admit, she's tough but damn it, the sword you gave her is annoying." Kasumi mumbled as she licked her lips at the sight of Naruto's blood. "What kind of guy would make a sword that absorbs and redirects long range jutsus?" Kasumi inquired as Naruto extended his hand just above her mouth. "Here, drink up," Naruto exclaimed as droplets of his blood fell in her mouth. Kasumi smiled hungrily, with a hint of lust, as she opened her mouth and let his blood rain down on her, drinking every droplet of blood that rain down on her while a few droplets stained her face with blood. She didn't mind ofr the taste of Naruto's blood was enticing. Haku had three thoughts at this sight, first was disgust at the sight of her opponents drinking the blood of the boy who had defeated her master, second was amazement, the reason why, while Kasumi was drinking Naruto's blood, all her wounds were slowly healing while the ice needles were removed from her body, last and for unknown reason, she felt kind of turn on at the sight of Kasumi's face while she was drinking Naruto's blood. Her face was in complete ecstasy as she drank the blood of the blonde boy. Naruto's blood may have healing properties but his blood will only heal the wounds not the pain. Kasumi, having most of her wounds healed, reach up and grabbed Naruto's hand before having her mouth cover Naruto's wrist wound, drinking and slurping his blood for all her worth. It's not her fault that she was bloodthirsty, in the literal sense

and the figurative of speech sense, but it was not her fault. She was, after all, the first woman to be part of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist which increased her bloodlust. That and she was a closed friend of Naruto, the resident vampire of Kumogakure, and she had picked up his habit of drinking blood but unlike Naruto, who has two women willing to have him drink his blood, four if you count her and Mei, she doesn't have that liturgy and she wouldn't drink some random people's blood, she only wanted to drink Naruto's blood. "Okay, you're all healed up, that's enough." Naruto said as he took his arm away from her but Kasumi merely bit his wound, drinking a couple more drops before Naruto forcefully took his hand away from her. "As far as I could tell, I'm the only one who actually requires to drink blood around here." Naruto exclaimed as he swiped his hand from the very enticed Kasumi. "I can't help it, your blood, it taste like fine wine." Kasumi reasoned with a cute pout. Naruto shook his head before glancing at Haku. "How many bones did she break?" Naruto asked as he approached Haku. "A couple of ribs, I think." Haku answered as she clutched her sore ribs. Naruto sighed as he extended his wounded hand towards her. "I know that this may be disgusting but drink up." Naruto said and instantly, Haku gave him a look of disbelief, something that caused Naruto to sigh. "I know, it's strange but your beaten up and we are going to fight a war soon, we might need you in a fight and we need you in a hundred percent." Naruto explained but still, Haku seems disgusted at that offer. Kasumi sighed as she appeared behind Haku and grabbed a handful off her hair, causing Haku to grunt in pain. "You know bitch, when Naruto-chan offers you a drink, you drink, " Kasumi scowled as she shoved Haku's mouth right on the wounded wrist of Naruto. When Haku's mouth connected to Naruto's wound, unconsciously drinking his blood, the first thought that came on her mind was. 'Sweet,' Kasumi was right; Naruto's blood does taste like fine wine, sweet quality wine to be exact. She took Naruto's wrist and shoved it in her mouth, drinking as much blood as possible. Because of the taste of Naruto's blood, she didn't notice that her broken ribs had been healed for she was too busy drinking Naruto's blood to care. Naruto grunted loudly as Haku bit his wrist, he knew that his blood tasted good, according to most of the girls that had drank it, but he didn't know that it was addicting. "Haku-san, you're ribs are healed, you can let go now." Naruto mumbled but Haku ignored him, choosing to have some more of his blood. "Haku-san, let go," Naruto told him but again, Haku ignored him. "Again, I am the only one requires constant blood to live." Naruto said and again, it felt to deaf ears. "DAMN IT GET OFF," Naruto shouted as he jerk his wrist but Haku held firm and bit his wrist to get more of his blood. "THAT'S NOT FAIR," Kasumi yelled as she tried to yank Haku off Naruto but to no avail. "FINE, IF YOU DON'T WANT TO LET GO, I'LL JUST JOIN IN." Kasumi shouted causing

Naruto to groan as Kasumi pushed him down to the ground, ripping his shirt off in the process. In the stand, Mangetsu was groaning in despair for having a new member that was attracted to Kumo's most infamous genin while his brother was laughing his ass off for all his worth. Strangely, they didn't make any move or attempt to save the blonde and merely watched the interaction. (Scene Change) Yugito and Samui sat beside Naruto, who looks like he had seen better days. The two of them were glaring at the three girls that had almost defiled and corrupted their Naruto, while the three girls had enough decency to look a bit embarrass. "Okay, after that little embarrassing tirade." Naruto then glared at Haku and Kasumi, causing them to look a way, a blush developing on their faces. "Let's talk business, what do you guys intend to do to finish off Yagura-teme and his forces, the less casualty in our side the better." Naruto said and instantly, all of them became serious. "Since we pushed Yagura out of Kiri, he has been moving from different locations, occasionally playing the hit-and-run tactic." Mangetsu stated as a he showed a map to Naruto that indicates the places that Yagura and his forces was spotted. "He is also attacking out supply routes and merchants, causing some of our resource to dwindle." Mangetsu reported as Naruto looked at the map with interest. "Did your forces suffered and losses?" Naruto asked as he gazed at the five members of the new Seven Swordsmen. "Fortunately, the worst cases that we have suffered in our forces during those times are a few severed limbs during a couple confrontations." Ao answered in a calm tone. "Could you guys just hunt him down and kill him, that'll be a faster way to resolve the problem." Zabuza commented earning him a dark look from his sister. "You dumb shit, if it was that easy, we would have done it already." Kasumi exclaimed with a glare. "That bastard, as much as I would hate to admit it, is a very tough bastard to kill. We have tried everything from poison to blasting him with Mei-dono's most corrosive technique and he is still able to stand." Kasumi muttered in annoyance. "It's not surprising," Yugito stated with a frown. "He is one of the two Jinchuuriki that has master the control of his bijuu, making him virtually indestructible." Yugito commented causing most of them to, begrudgingly agree. "Indestructible, he may be, but we could still kill him." Naruto exclaimed as he remembered one of his seals. "I have been working on a seal that may just do the job." Naruto stated confidently causing the group to glance at him curiously. "Could you elaborate Na-chan?" Mei asked, hopefully, this may give them the opportunity to finish Yagura off permanently. Naruto look serious and grim for a moment as he tried to find the right words to explain the workings of his seal. "There are nine Jinchuurikis in the world, Kumo has three, Iwa has two, Suna and Taki both has one, and Kiri formerly had two. One of

them had disappeared from the face of the world while one is being a major pain in the ass. You see, being the weakest Jinchuuriki among the nine." Naruto said, shocking both Zabuza and Haku. "I have to come up with ways to counteract a Jinchuuriki if I ever come across one and that is the purpose of my whip, Gekk no Noroi (Curse of the Moonlight)." Naruto exclaimed as he showed them his black whip. "It may not look like it but my whip is separated into 1080 small segments, reaching up to a hundred yards if I so choose and I could freely and easily channel my elemental chakra to this whip if I so choose making it easy for me to used wind jutsus but the real purpose of this whip is for me to utilize my fuuinjutsu to the fullest." Naruto said with a soft chuckle. "For example, I could erect barriers large enough to contain colossal size summons, jinchuuriki's in their bijuu form, or dangerously strong opponents or I could limit their movements, long enough for any of you to deliver a lethal blow." Naruto exclaimed with an assuring tone. That instantly caused most of them to look at Naruto in shock. "Are you sure you could contain Yagura while he is in his full bijuu form?" Ao asked, a bit unsure of Naruto's words. "If you guys weaken him enough, then yes I could contain him. If not, then I could only give you guys a couple of seconds to get in a couple of shots." Naruto said as he looked at his whip with a smile. "Although, if the seal that I'm working on works, then I could completely seal him off just as long as he is in his full Jinchuuriki form." Naruto exclaimed with confidence in his voice. Again, the new Seven Swordsmen of the Mist look unsure but Yugito, Samui, Mei, and Raiga seems to be assured at those words. "Could you contain him long enough for us to strike him down?" Mei asked seriously. Naruto nodded with determination in his eyes. "Yes I could," Naruto assured with a grin. "But first, we need to find their base of operation." Naruto exclaimed as a soft breeze entered the room and instantly, a raven flown towards Naruto, perching on his right shoulder. The raven was covered with jewel like chains and a small, silver gem was on its forehead. "Did you find them?" Naruto asked the raven perched on his shoulder. "Of course, master," A small, feminine voice said as she gave a scroll to Naruto. "Is that all you need of me, master?" The raven asked with a small chirp. "Yes but I might need you soon." Naruto said and instantly, the raven gave him a respectful bow before disappearing in a puff of smoke. "You have two summons, Naruto-san?" Haku asked curiously with a look of amazement. "Not exactly," Naruto answered as he spread the scroll in front of them. "Horses are my summon creature while that little raven over there is a personal summon." Naruto elaborated as he made several hand seals. "Fuuinjutsu: Mu kimei no me-nai no saito (Sealing Art: Sight within the Eyes of the Bearer)" Naruto shouted and instantly, a hologram of a map appeared in front of them, showing several location while a green dot was greatly emphasized. "Yagura-teme and his forces are here." Naruto said pointing at the green dot.

"This is bad," Mei commented as she saw the positioning of Yagura's forces. "They are directly in the rear of Kirigakure, if they lunch an attack." Mei gulped at that thought. "We would suffer considerable damaged and they might push us out of Kiri." Mangetsu exclaimed with worry lacing his tone. "But still, their positioning may give us the opportunity to finish this war with one clean sweep." Naruto observed and with a snap of a finger, a hologram of the surrounding around Yagura's forces was shown. "You see here, they are surrounded by a thick forest and a lake running around Kirigakure and they are also perfectly stationed on the rear entrance of Kirigakure, that is bad for us but it also put us in an advantage." Naruto said with a small smile. (Five Minutes Later) "ARE YOU NUTS?" Ao shouted in shocked. The plan that he just heard was absolutely insane. "I LIKE IT, LET'S DO IT." Kasumi and Zabuza shouted at the same time. That plan was perfect for them, they would get to crack some heads. "I have some critic with your plan but the faster that we end this war the better." Mangetsu stated neutrally. "Naruto-san, that plan is a bit too suicidal." Chojuro commented with a slight shiver. "Shut it four eyes," Suigetsu scolded as a blood thirsty grin crawled on his face. "This plan is making me excited, I mean, we get to slaughter everything in our sight." Suigetsu exclaimed with an excited tone. "But we are outnumbered by a ratio of 5-1 if we follow that plan." Haku commented much to Ao's relief. "Finally, a member who thinks with a brain," Ao commented with an approving smile to their newest member. "You guys don't have to worry about the numbers game; my team and I will handle that." Raiga presented as he glanced at the three key members of their group. "Samui-chan, did you bring the first weapon I gave you?" Naruto asked expectantly. "Yes," Samui answered bluntly, actually making Naruto flinch. Naruto let out a sighed as he massaged his temple a bit. 'Samui-chan and probably, Yugito-chan, might be pissed at me because of that kiss Mei-neechan gave me. I'll make it up to them later.' Naruto silently thought, cursing the effects of the sword that he had given to his neechan. "Okay, Yugito-chan, Samuichan, and I could practically wipe out a quarter of his force with one attack." Naruto told them before pointing at a certain direction to a certain area. "Lead Yagura to this place and I'll do the rest." Naruto instructed them, giving all of them a commanding look. "Are sure you three could eliminate a large sum of our enemies in one go?" Mei inquired seriously as she gazed at three genin with a very serious expression.

"We guarantee it, Mei-neechan, we guarantee it." Naruto said while the others beside him merely nodded. Mei sighed deeply as she gazed at the map that Naruto placed before them. "Fine, let's go with your plan, we move out tomorrow at six." Mei exclaimed as most of them nodded in agreement, Ao and Chojuro was still rather reluctant with the plant but agreed. "Now that's over with, bring out the sake and let's get wasted before we set off." And Naruto took that as a cute to teleport the girls and him out off the meeting room. (Scene Change) Naruto and his two companions arrived inside his room with a flash and instantly, he was pushed down to his bed by the two beauties. Naruto grunted a bit as the two glared at him lightly. "You really enjoy the attention given to you by those shanks, huh. You even allowed that Lava-bitch to kiss you and you even allow the psychotic tailor and the Ice-whore to drink your blood." Yugito said with a cat-like hissed as Naruto rubbed his head, trying to find the right words for him not to get castrated. "Well, Mei-neechan was under the effects of Akuma no Hitomi, that's the reason why she kiss me, as for me offering my blood to Kasumi-chan and Haku-san, they need a quick heal or they'll be useless in a fight." Naruto exclaimed but Samui did not accept his excused. "You said it yourself; Akuma no Hitomi turns its wielder's insane by amplifying the hidden desires of its wielder, by Mei almost raping you in front of us that meant that she has a deeper feeling for you that surpasses the feelings of a brother-sister relationship. As for you allowing those two to drink your blood, do you have any idea how your blood affects the female sex. Your blood could be compared to delicious, sweet nectar, an addictive drug with so many advantages." Samui said with a small pout. "That should be reserved only for me." Samui added under her breath but because of Naruto and Yugito's enhanced hearing, they can thank their tenant for that, they heard every word. Naruto blushed at those words, not knowing that his blood was that addictive, while Yugito groaned at that before hitting Samui across the head. "Shut it leech," Yugito scolded but Samui merely gave her a cold look. "I know you're not to open with your heart but I am and I don't intend to lose Naru-kun to those people, regardless if they are our allies." Samui said in a growled as Yugito merely narrowed her eyes on her. "Are you implying that I don't care about Naruto-kun?" Yugito asked, daring her to anger her. "No, I'm only implying that I love him more than you do." Samui said with a cold glare as Yugito flush bright red in anger. "Naru-kun may favor you but that doesn't changed the fact that I love him more." Samui exclaimed indignantly as she closed the distance between her and Yugito, causing them to stared at each other's eyes with discontent. "You dare question my heart," Yugito muttered as she gritted her teeth. "I met him first, I was there for him when he was still a suffering child, I loved him first. You have no right to question my feelings for him." Yugito said as her hands closed to form a fist.

"Guest what, I just did." Samui said passively as she reached for the first weapon that Naruto gave her. Before their quarrel could escalate into a fight, Naruto instantly bound the two with a thick red rope made of his blood. "Okay, stop," Naruto said with a groaned as they face the object of their affection and root of their argument. "First of all, I am not going anywhere, second of all, for God's sakes, don't quarrel about me, third," Naruto then brought out a coin and flipped it in the air. "Let's play a game," Naruto said as he hastily grabbed the coin and slammed it on the back of his left hand. "Heads or tails choose wisely." Naruto advised as the two gave him a questioning. "What's the relevance of this, Naru-kun?" Samui asked, rather curiously. "You guys obviously loved me and I love you two equally." Naruto said, causing the eyes of the two girls to widen before blushing at that blunt confession. "And seeing that we are shinobis, which means that we are adults, even if we are twelve and a half, so" Naruto blushed not wanting to finish his statement. "So what, Naruto-kun?" Yugito asked forcefully, noticing Naruto's blush. "Just guess whether the coin is heads or tails and then I'll show the winner what I am babbling about." Naruto said as he stared at the bounded girls with an embarrass smile. "Okay, heads," Yugito said, unsure of why she was answering him. "Tails," Samui answered and like Yugito, she was unsure of why Naruto would want to play a guessing game. Naruto lifted his hand and showed them that the result of the coin toss was Tails. "The winner is Samui-chan," Naruto announced before she set Samui down to the bed, her body still bound by the crimson rope. He then set Yugito down to a chair, facing the bed before tying her body down to the said chair, enforcing the rope with even more chakra to prevent her from moving. "Naruto-kun, why did you tie me on a chair?" Yugito asked, confused on Naruto's action. Naruto gave her a small smile before he slowly walked towards Samui. "I know that you guys are very angry with me because Mei-neechan French kiss me and because I allowed Kasumi-chan and Haku-san to drink my blood and I know I need to come up with a way to apologies to my two favorite girls." Yugito and Samui instantly blushed after hearing that they were his favorite. "And the only thing I could think of is to give you guys what you want." Naruto said as he sat just beside Samui's prone head, unzipping his pants causing their eyes to widen. "YOU MEAN," The shouted in an excited tone. "Yes, that," Naruto said as he took off his trench coat and threw it on the floor. "Because Samui-chan won the coin toss, my first round belongs to her while my seconds round will go to Yugito-chan." Naruto stated causing Samui to smile brightly while Yugito was trying to break free from the rope made off blood which was infused

with so much chakra that not even Nibi's could break it. "NARUTO-KUN, RELEASE ME NOW," Yugito yelled as she tried and fail to free herself from her binds. The binds instantly crawled to her mouth, gagging her. "Sorry but you lost the coin toss Yugito-chan, but don't worry, I may be giving Samuichan my virginity and vice-versa but you'll be my first anal fuck, I promise you that." Naruto said with a cheeky smiled before glancing at the still tied Samui. "What can I do to you to make this as pleasurable as possible?" Naruto wondered as he glanced at Samui from head to toe. (Lemon with Samui) "Naru-kun, maybe you could." Before Samui could finish her statement, a rope crawled to her mouth and gagged her lightly, preventing her from speaking. The rope that bind her body disappeared but her movements was still limited because her hands were still tied behind her in a way that pushed her breasts out, making them look bigger. "Quite, Samui-chan, this isn't about me, this is about you and Yugito-chan." Naruto said as he gently picked her body and put her in a sitting position on one of the corners of the bed with a wall behind her. Also, the positioned gave Yugito a good view on what Naruto was going to do to her. "Now Samui-chan, I'm very sorry but I'll make sure that you will enjoy every moment of this." Naruto said as he removed the gag on her mouth and before she could say anything, Naruto gave her a very heated kiss directly on her mouth. Samui's eyes widen when she felt a pair of soft lips made contact with hers, a blush slowly crawling across her face. Naruto leaned forward over her as he wrapped an arm around her and pulled her closer to his chest causing her to whimper as she suddenly felt her clothes tightening all over her body. 'GET ME OUT OF THESE CLOTHES.' Samui yelled in her mind as she leaned forward to Naruto's lips, trying to deepen the kiss even more while her hands were trying their best to break out of the rope that were binding them. Naruto noticed her discomfort as he temporarily broke the kiss, much to Samui's annoyance but before she could voice her complains, Naruto put a finger on her lips. "Let me get you out of those annoying clothes." Naruto whispered in a husky tone before putting his fee hand just above her impressive cleavage and with a light pulse of Wind Chakra, her top, including her bra, were reduced to shreds. At the sight of a half-naked Samui, Naruto cannot help but licked his lips in hunger and lust. A male with eyes would easily noticed that Samui had a very developed body for woman her age, she was thirteen, older than him and Yugito by a couple of months, but she posses the body that most women five years older than her would kill for, especially her breast, her breasts size were C bordering to D-cup. "My poor beloved Samui-chan," Naruto said as he eyed her breast hungrily all the while causing her to blush when she heard the word beloved. "Those naughty breast always making your shoulder ache, don't worry my pretty little lady, I'll punish those jugs later." Naruto exclaimed as he removed the hand that was covering her mouth before replacing it with his lips once again. This time, he didn't pull any punches and instantly entered her mouth with his tongue, not bothering to asked for permission as he probe the inside of her mouth, intertwining his tongue with hers . Samui moaned at the way Naruto's tongue move inside of her mouth, it seems that Mei French kissing Naruto

earlier on had some benefits. He continued to kiss her like that for a minute or so before releasing his embraced and gently leaning her on the wall behind her. With his hands free, he decided that he should explore the body of the vixen that she was kissing. His right hand began to knead her right breast, her breast being too big to fit his entire hand but regardless began to massage it, while his left hand went down and began to rub Samui's pantyclad pussy which was already wet. Samui gasped as she felt his hands on two of her sensitive spots, her breast, as big as they are, were quite sensitive and she was not used of having her pussy being so damn moist. "Naru-kun," Samui moaned but before she could utter another word, Naruto enveloped her mouth again and kiss her passionately, effectively silencing. Naruto smirked as he felt Samui moaning to their kiss, he enjoyed pleasuring her like this. He licked her lips one more time before pushing a finger on the fabric that was containing her moist pussy, causing her to arch her back, making her breast bounce. "Naru-kun, Naru-kun, so good," Samui mumbled repeatedly as she greatly enjoy the way Naruto ravish her body, "My Samui-chan is such a naughty little girl already having soaked pussy," Naruto chuckled as he heard her growled at him. "Don't worry Samui-chan, I like hearing naughty girls moan." Naruto said as he leaned towards her once again and started nibbling on the part that he had bitten so many times. Naruto, as much as he want to deny it (and he had deny a lot of things in his life), was a pervert to those girls that he care for and because of that, he had bitten his two favorite girls to the hot spots of their necks repeatedly, so that when the times comes, he could make them shudder and quiver in pleasure with just a simple touch. And so far, his plan was working for when he nibbled on one of Samui's hot spot, she instantly convulsed in pleasure as she let out a loud moan of pleasure. "NARU-KUN," Samui yelled as he felt her pussy getting soaked with her juice. Damn, he know where to touch her. "That's it baby," Naruto whispered as he licked the back of her ear while his hands continue caressing and molesting her body, causing her to shudder. "Moan for me and only for me." Naruto mumbled under her ear before lowering himself, eyeing the left breast that he had purposely left out. "Naru-sama, my le-le-le-left breast is lonely." Samui breathed out as she bit her lip to quiet her moans down. Naruto chuckled as he gave her cheeks a lick. "Don't worry, I didn't forget about you." Naruto muttered as he licked the nipple of her left breast before devouring it with his mouth. Naruto's right hand played with Samui's right breast even rougher, kneading the soft mound while his thumb and index finger constantly pinch and pulled her right nipple. His left hand on the other hand had already entered Samui's panties and was already rubbing her bare, shave, and moist pussy for all his worth. His tongue on the other hand ran along her nipples, circling around her hard and erect nipples, constantly licking it. "SHIT, NARU-KUN SO GOOOOOOOOOD." Samui moaned loudly as, for the first time, thanked god for her abnormally large breast. Naruto smirked as he heard Samui's constant, loud moans of pleasure as she arch her

back, unconsciously giving him a better access to her breast. 'That's it, moan for me, I love hearing the melodic voice of yours as it praise me for the pleasure that I am giving you.' Naruto thought, his vampire side taking over. He bit hard on her left nipple while his right hand pinch hard on her right, causing Samui to let out a loud yell of pleasure, which is music to Naruto's ears. Naruto grin mischievously as he stop the service that he was giving her breast and merely causing her to groan in frustration. "Naru-kun," Samui whispered in frustration. Naruto merely gave him a cheeky smile as suddenly, without warning, inserted his middle finger inside her fold, instantly causing Samui to whimper loudly. "You're so wet Samui-chan, am I that good?" Naruto said in a boasting tone before he gave her a kiss on the lips, preventing her from answering him. As they kiss, his left hand rip her skirt and her panties, revealing her wet pussy, her naked form was now ready for the world to see. Naruto chuckled lightheartedly as he gently laid her on the bed, eyeing her body lustfully. He was finally given the opportunity to see the things that Samui was hiding under her clothes and he approved it. Samui blushed as she felt Naruto's eyes scanning her body perversely and because her hands were bound behind her, she could not do anything about it. "You know, I'm probably the luckiest bastard in the planet, I'm only twelve and I am about to make love with two of the most beautiful women that I know." Naruto commented as Samui merely blush shyly at that complimented. "But you know what; I haven't punished those breasts of yours for always making your shoulders ache." Naruto said as he took off his shirt, pants, and boxer in quick successions. Samui's eyes widen at the sight of the naked Naruto, sure Naruto, Yugito, and Samui had seen each other naked but still, his well built body and his eight inch cock still made her mouth watered in anticipation. "Now, you mean, mean jugs," Naruto mockingly said as he wrapped both of her large breast wrapped them between his eight inch cock and began to pump into her breasts. The feeling of having Samui's warm and large breasts between his cock as he pump in and out of them was quite exhilarating as he roughly massaged her large melons, pinching her nipples occasionally as he harshly thrust his cock between her soft mounds, increasing the friction and pace causing the pleasure to increase to the extent that Naruto was beginning to moan in pleasure. "That's it, you evil breast, this is what you get for hurting my Samui-chan." Naruto said in a husky tone as he ravaged Samui's breast with his cock. Samui, seeing the head of Naruto's dick poke out between her breasts with every thrust and seeing that it was close enough to give it a lick, stuck her tongue out in anticipation. Every time that the head emerged, she gave it a quick lick as it retreated back between her melons but that single lick was enough to make her Naru-kun trembled, making her smirked and causing her to do it every time the head pokes out. Naruto enjoy the combination of Samui's breasts and her constant lick on the head of his dick and the moan that he was letting out was giving turned on Samui a lot. Naruto moaned loudly as hebegan thrusting his hips and grinding her breasts into his dick as he felt his climax nearing and in a minute or two in that pace, he let out a groan as he shot out a large amount of his white cum to Samui's face. His cum landed of her face, chin, neck and the top of her breast, coating her large jugs with his sperm. Naruto took a moment to recover from his climax while Samui's started licking her face

to at least taste her beloved's love juice and to say that she was satisfy was an understatement. "Did your breasts learn their lesson, Samui-chan?" Naruto asked playfully as he adjusted his positioned so that he was now between her legs. Samui smiled sultry at that as she gazed at her cum-covered breast. "They didn't learn their lesson, Naru-kun; they are still naughty, they still need to be punish some more." Samui exclaimed with a smile causing Naruto to laugh. "Maybe some other day," Naruto said as he positioned his dick at the entrance of her pussy while he spread her legs opened, holding both of her ankles. "You got that contraceptive seal on you." Naruto asked cautiously, wanting to penetrate her as quickly as possible. "It's protocol, so yes." Samui answered bluntly. It was mandatory for every Kumogakure kunoichi to have a contraceptive seal put on them in every mission, Crank and above. So that if they got rape they will not suffer from unwanted pregnancy. "Good and by the way, I'll enjoy this as much as you would." Naruto said as he rubbed his cock on her labia, lubricating his thick dick with her juices. Naruto grin as he watched Samui whimper under him, it was such a great sight to see someone as powerful as her to whimper at his mercy. "Tell me, Samui-chan, do you want my dick inside of your cunt?" Naruto asked in harsh tone, wanting to play with Samui a bit more before the main dish. "Yes," Samui answered with a begging tone. Naruto shook his at her answer that will never do. "Say it like you mean, dear." Naruto teased as he hastily rubbed his dick on her folds, increasing the pleasure and torture for Samui. "I want it," Samui answered again but Naruto still wasn't satisfied with her answer. "Scream at how much you want it." Naruto commanded as he used the head of his cock to tease her clitoris, almost causing Samui to groan in Naruto pleasurable torture. Samui grunted as Naruto rubbed the head of his cock in a circular manner around her clit, stimulating her body to unbelievable heights. "You want to hear how much I want it, fine. FUCK ME NARU-KUN, MAKE ME YOUR WHORE, YOUR BITCH, YOUR SLUT, YOUR VIXEN, I DON'T CARE, JUST FUCK ME." Samui begged as Naruto smile at her voice, A-jiji was right, making a woman beg before you fuck their brains out was really a turn on. Naruto then carefully plunge his eight inch cock into her, causing Samui to let out a loud yelp of pain as a few tears rolled from the corner of her eyes. Naruto frowned at the sight of those tears, the one thing that he can never do is to have one of his friends cry at his presence. "Sorry," Naruto said with an apologetic nod. Samui shook her head as she gave him a smile. "Don't be but please, go slow at first." Samui requested. Naruto gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead before carefully pulling his dick out until the head was the only thing in her before gently thrusting it back to her wet cunt, repeating the process in a steady and gentle rhythm. Samui let out a cry of pain at that, her breasts lightly bouncing at the light impact, the feeling of having the person

she love inside of her was heavenly. He showed her heaven when he molested her body but now, with his cock, he was about to put her to heaven. Naruto gritted his teeth, preventing himself from moaning. Her pussy was so tight and uncharacteristically cold, already sucking his cock. 'So this is what having sex feels.' Naruto thought with a perverse smile as he felt Samui moving her hips, trying to match his thrust as he continue going in and out of her in a steady pace. "Faster," Samui all but begged as Naruto finally gave her a vampire like smile. "Sorry Samui-chan, I need to make you scream my name now." Naruto said as his eyes glowed brightly as he increased his pace, thrusting in and out of her with double the pace. "OH SHIT, NARU-KUN," Samui yelled as she felt the increasing pleasure surging through her body. Naruto smirked at that as he began to ram his cock in and out of her tight hole, her breast bouncing with each of his thrust. "Oh man, look at those bouncing jugs, they're so hot." Naruto commented as he licked his lips, his thrust getting faster and faster by each penetration causing her breast to bounce up and down even mpre, giving Naruto the motivation to thrust in and out of her even faster.. "NARU-KUN, NARU-KUN, NARU-KUN," Samui repeated said like a broken record as she came for the first time, coating Naruto's cock with her juices. Naruto felt her cum running down his cock, making it slicker and more lubricated which caused him to easily double the pace. "Such a naughty, naughty girl, cumming before her lover." Naruto scolded with a pleasurable grunt before suddenly removing his dick and turning her over, bending her for their next position. "I need to punish my little mistress." Naruto mumbled as he thrust every inch of his cock into her pussy in one go, burying his dick completely in her with one powerful thrusts. Samui screamed in pleasure at that action, causing her to cum once again. Naruto chuckled at that as he pounded her already swollen pussy with such force that his balls was repeatedly hitting her clit, causing her to yell louder to the pleasure that he was receiving. Naruto loved the new positioned as it allowed him to penetrate her with every inch of his cock. Samui's eyes rolled into the back of her head and her tongue dangled out of her mouth as she was fucked stupid by the man she loved. She had suffered her third orgasm of their intercourse and Naruto had yet to release his, making her wonder just how much cum Naruto build to shot into her. Naruto moaned and groaned as he felt his climax nearing but he didn't want this to end, he wanted to milk this for all its worth. Naruto brought his chest to his back as he used both of his hand to grabbed hold of her large breast for leverage, fondling them harshly while pinching her nipples until they became erect. With this new leverage, his thrust became even more violent, sending Samui into several orgasms causing her pussy to convulse in cum. Naruto was so busy on the pleasure that he didn't noticed that it was already early in the evening, meaning that he has been bounding her for over an hour now but he didn't care as he felt his climax nearing. "Shit, here it comes." Naruto grunted as he thrust his cock deep into her convulsing

pussy, sending several pints of his cum inside of Samui, causing her to cum once. Her eyes widen at the amount of cum he send inside of her, if the contraceptive seal wasn't on her right now, she will surely be pregnant. Eventually, Samui couldn't hold that much cum as some of his excess cum started pouring on Naruto's cock, all the way down to his balls, immediately forming a stain on the sheets of the bed. As he recover from his second orgasm of the night, he slowly removed his cock from Samui's cunt and instantly, Samui feel face first on the bed, unconscious but we a contended smile on her face for having her Naru-kun's cum in her pussy and all over her breast. Naruto took a couple of deep breathes as he glanced at his handy work and cannot help but to smile proudly. "Damn that was great," Naruto commented as he removed the binds on Samui's hand before tying on the bed posts with the same bonds and with the same amount of chakra, she didn't want her to interfere when he started servicing Yugito. (Lemon with Yugito) After tying Samui up, he looked at Yugito and smiled at her expression. Her face was completely red, her breast was already firm behind her clothes, and the area between her legs was already wet as she tried to rub her pussy with her legs and as evil as it is, he kind of found the sight of her failing funny. This would be too easy for him. Naruto chuckled darkly as he appeared in front of her; startling her a bit as he put a hand over her chest and, similar to what he did to Samui, pulse his wind chakra all over her body, giving it similar effects with a few changes. Instead of having her top and her bra reduced to shreds, her top and pants were reduced to shreds, leaving her with only her black bra and panties. Naruto eyed her body lustfully; it was fortunate or unfortunate for her to wear lacy black underwear when he was as horny as he is. "Yugito-chan, so sexy," Naruto whispered to her ear causing her to blush. "You know, my dick is still covered with my cum mixed with Samui-chan's cum." Naruto said as he stood over her, his dick pointed at her mouth. With a single hand seal, her gag was removed but she didn't say anything as she eyed Naruto's cum covered cum with a hungry expression. "Clean it," Naruto ordered and it was all Yugito needed as she started to work on his eight inch cock. Kissing the head of his cock, first getting the taste of the sweet mixture of his cum and Samui's, it tasted good. After getting the taste of their sweet nectar, she began licking Naruto's dick, her tongue licking it from top to bottom and hearing Naruto groaning was quite a good sign as she swirled her tongue clockwise around his dick before swallowing half of it. Naruto was quite eager to start so he didn't allow her to start her pace, instead he grabbed her head and pushed his cock further to her mouth careful not to make her gag on his length, until every inch of his dick was inside of her mouth. Yugito seem to not mind as she swirled her tongue around the skin of his cock as she started deep throating him. Nibi, having known of her crush to the Kyuubi vessel, had taught her several tricks to make his Tom moan and it was paying dividends as he heard Naruto moan uncontrollably. 'Samui might have been his first but I'll prove to him that I'm better at this compare to her.' Yugito thought with a determine glint in her eye as he began to bobbed her head up and down his length, increasing the pleasure in the process.

Naruto grunted loudly in pleasure as he caress her hair and smiled fondly at her. "You know, Samui-chan was right," Naruto groaned as he felt her tongue circling is dick. "I might love you and Samui-chan the same way but you are my favorite." Naruto said as he thrust his hips towards her, releasing his first load in their intercourse inside of her mouth. Yugito was startled at the amount of cum Naruto released in her but she was still able to drink all of it, she reminded herself to thank Nibi when she visit her in her subconscious. Unknowingly, Nibi was smiling at what her vessel was doing. She was making her proud. It took Yugito a minute to completely drink his cum and when Naruto didn't remove his dick from her mouth, she began another blowjob while Naruto gave him a cruel yet gentle smile. "You know what, because you're my favorite," Naruto then bit his thumb, letting a bit of his blood fell from his thumb to the ground. "I will fuck you in a way that made my session with Samui-chan look like church." Naruto said as dragon like wings sprout from his back which quickly turned into nine crimson tails, complete with a fur. His tails look like the tails of the Kyuubi no Kitsune. (Five minutes later) In a middle of a pitch crimson bed, Yugito laid still, her hands bound over her head by one of Naruto's nine tails, her legs were spread open by two, while the six remaining tails laid on the ground in standby, ready to be called upon when needed, her breast exposed to Naruto's hungry eyes. Naruto on the other hand was lying beside her, fondling her breast fondly while giving a tentative licks on her neck, causing her to whimper. Yugito's breasts were B-cup in size, not to big, not to small, just enough to fit his entire hand. "Yugito-chan, such a pretty girl." Naruto commented passionately as he nibbled on her earlobe, his right hand massaging her breast. Yugito whimper loudly at the attention Naruto was giving her, he was pleasuring her in a way that made her body writhed. "Purr for me, my beautiful Neko-chan," Naruto whispered as he bit the hot spot on her neck causing Yugito to do just that. Naruto smiled hearing her purr like a cat; it was such a beautiful sound hearing her like that. "Just like that, purr for me even more." Naruto whispered to her as he used one of his tails to rub her wet crotch, causing Yugito to let out an audible moan as the warm crimson fur made contact with her wet snatch. "Is Neko-chan's pussy wet?" Naruto asked as he licked her lips repeatedly while his tail was slowly rubbing on her panty-clad pussy. Yugito moan loudly at that as she whimpered in pleasure underneath him, she was unable to do anything for her hands and feet were bound by three of his tails and Nibi's chakra was seal off, absolutely leaving her to his mercy. "You really are wet down there, don't worry my little Nekohime, this vamp will solve your little problem." Naruto whispered as he gave her tender lips one more lick before going down all the way to her snatch, leaving butterfly kisses on all over her body, from her neck, to her breasts, all the to her stomach, until he reached his destination. Naruto snapped his fingers and instantly, two of his tails occupied her breasts, wrapping themselves around her soft mounds while the tips of his tails were gently rubbing on her nipples.

"Naruto no Ecchi, " Yugito breathed out with a silent giggle at the feeling of soft furs around her breasts while the tip of the said tails were giving her nipple a gentle tickle, actually making her giggle in glee. Naruto ignored her words as he gently slid her wet panties off her, revealing her completely moist pussy. Naruto licked his lips at the sight of her dripping wet cunt. "Hello, you wet cunt." Naruto whispered in a husky tone as he gave her pussy one slow lick, and instantly, he liked the taste of her love juice and her pussy in general. "Damn shit, that's one tasty pussy." Naruto complimented with a perverse tone as he flicked his tongue over his pussy lightly, cherishing the taste of her womanhood. "Oh, Naruto-kun," Yugito whispered in a pleasure filled tone as she thrust her hips forwards, shoving her pussy on Naruto's face. "Lick me more, lover." Yugito begged desperately and that was all the motivation Naruto need as he wrapped two of his tails around her waist, lifting her pussy up as he shoved his tongue in, instantly sending shockwaves of pleasure through her whole body. "OH, SHIT," Yugito shouted and she would have lock her legs around his head or push his head further to her crotch but those three furry, fuzzy tails were preventing her to move those body parts. Naruto loved the sound of her screaming as he used his right thumb and his right index finger to spread her pussy lip as wide as he could before licking the inside of her cunt, occasionally twirling his tongue for the added pleasure of his favorite girl. Yugito would have yelled once again as she orgasm for the first time but it was prevented when another one of his crimson tails gently wrapped itself around her neck to muffled her scream, he didn't want Samui to wake up because it was Yugito's turn and he didn't want her to interrupt them. Naruto drank every dropped of her cum but he didn't stop eating her pussy, instead, he further shoved his tongue into her pussy, licking her inner walls hungrily and furiously while he used his thumbs to rubbed and pinched her clit. Yugito's eyes rolled on the back of her head as she cum the second time in last five minutes; she never would have thought that he was this good with his tongue. Naruto, this time around, didn't drink any of her cum, instead, he used his tongue to spread her love juice all over her outer walls he wanted her pussy to be as wet as possible when he enters her. He then plunged his tongue one more time in her, using his tongue to spell his name inside of her. She cum once when his tongue spelled 'Naruto' and another two times when it spelled 'Uzumaki'. Naruto licked his pussy one more time, tasting her juice one more time before he gently laying the panting Yugito to the ground, her cum was pouring out of her pussy. Naruto snapped his finger and instantly, the large bed turned into a wide crimson throne. He sat on the throne; his tails were on the ground motionless as he glanced at the panting Yugito. "I think she's wet enough," Naruto mumbled to himself as he snapped his fingers one more time, sending five of his tails towards her. Two tails wrapped themselves around her ankles, one tail wrapped around her waist, and two tails wrapping themselves around her wrist. With a single hand motion, those tails raised Yugito up and brought her to him. "Turn her around," Naruto commanded and those tails instantly turn her around before slowly lowering her to Naruto's lap. Yugito was still in a orgasm induce daze that she didn't notice that her pussy was right above his cock. She was only an inch away from losing her virginity. She was only being supported by one of Naruto's fox-like tail so when he retracted the

tail that was supporting her waist; she was suddenly impaled with his cock, instantly breaking her hymen. Yugito's eyes widen at te sudden pentration and she would have screamed in pain if it wasn't for Naruto shifting her head to the side and kissing her full on the lips, muffling her screams. Naruto, knowing that she needed some time to adjust to his length, kiss her wildly on the lips, his tongue invading her mouth while his hands fondly played with her breast, massaging her mounds while occasionally rubbing her nipples with his thumb. He simultaneously rolled her breast clockwise while he massaged her tongue with his. Naruto kept that pace for five minutes, waiting for her to give him a sign to start the main course. Yugito let out a purr of pleasure in their kiss as she leaned on his chest, giving him the signal that she had adjusted to his length. Naruto let go of her breasts when two of his tails quickly replacing his hands, two of his tails were rubbing on her nipples while one tail was tit fucking her breast, causing a moan to escape Yugito's lips as she felt the warm friction between her mounds. Naruto put a hand behind her head and deepen the kiss, not wanting to break their kiss while another tail once again wrapped itself around her hips. After a minute or so, he ordered his tail to start spearing her to his cock. His tail reacted on that mental command as it began to raised her until his tip was the only thing buried in her before slamming her down, getting speared by his eight inch cock once again. Naruto, feeling the tightness of her cunt, didn't even bother to set up the pace or to set up the rhythm, instead, he just slammed her hard repeatedly down his cock. Yugito was moaning both in pain and pleasure, as Naruto fuck her tight and warm pussy. Unlike his session with Samui, he wasn't gentle with her, no, he decided to just ravage her and to have his way with, just the way she liked it. Yugito would have screamed if it weren't for Naruto's mouth covering hers. Naruto was in ecstasy, the same feeling he had when he made love with Samui he couldn't get enough fucking her warm cunt, stretching them with each thrust. Naruto let go of the back of her head, his tails retracting from her body as his hands move to her hips. Yugito wasn't able to balance herself and was about to fell face first to the ground but was prevented by the two tails that were tied on her wrists. Naruto ordered his tails to tug her arms causing her back to form a perfect semi-circle as he fucked her in a doggy style position. Naruto thrust his hips into Yugito's pussy, moving in and out of her in pace that causes Yugito to let out a hiss and a purr. "THAT'S IT BABY, FUCK ME, FUCK ME LIKE THE PUSSY THAT I AM." Yugito yelled mindlessly as Naruto slammed his cock repeatedly in her, each of his thrust stronger than the last. "Neko-hime so tight," Naruto said as he slammed his cock on a certain area which instantly caused two things, first Yugito cumming all over his cock and second, Yugito writhing in pleasure, something that Naruto notice. "Neko-chan, I found something," Naruto commented as he repeatedly hammered his cock on that area. "NARUTO-KUN, NOT THERE, NOT THERE," Yugito yelled with several moans escaping her mouth as Naruto hit her G-spot repeatedly with his eight inch cock, stretching out her cunt. She gasped loudly as she cum again as Naruto buried his cock inside of her, letting lose his load as well. "Fuck," Yugito muttered under her tone, sweat pouring down her head, cum pouring down her crotch. Yugito would have preferred to rest for a bit but Naruto would not have that as he

turned her over and slammed her back on his cock. Yugito groaned loudly as she wrapped her legs around his waist while her arms, free from their binds, were wrapped around his shoulder. Without warning, he started hammering into her so hard that she felt his balls bounce off her ass cheeks "Oh Kami," Yugito moaned as she was, once again, hammered repeatedly by Naruto's cock causing her to arch her back, giving her lover the perfect view on his breast. Naruto, seeing those juicy breast, bit lightly upon her right nipple before pulling his head back, pulling the captured nipple before letting it go and merely decided to focus on pounding his Neko-hime's pussy. With both of his arms embracing her waist, he thrust his dick in her rapidly, each thrust hitting her G-spot forcefully. He kiss her on the lips, muffling her screams as Yugito came once again. Naruto turned their positioned around, so that Yugito was the one sitting on the throne while he stretch her legs even wider, giving his cock even more leverage as he continue to pound in her pussy until it was squirting with her love juice but Naruto didn't care as he continue to ravaged her already swollen pussy. Yugito's eyes were shut tight, her face buried on the crook of Naruto's head as her pussy was hammered relentlessly. She had lose count on how many orgasm she had as the throne that Naruto made was now covered with her cum and he wasn't even showing any sign of slowing down. "Oh fuuck! Not again," Yugito whispered as she cum for the last time in the evening while Naruto pounded on her pussy for a couple more minutes before releasing his load inside her pussy. Naruto breathe heavily as he extracted his cock out off her before destroying the throne that he made before creating another one only wider. He then glanced at the still bounded Samui, who had watched their session from when Naruto enter Yugito for the first time. "Why didn't you fuck me like that?" Samui asked with a pout. Naruto chuckled as he laid Yugito right beside him while using three of his tails to release Samui from her binds and lift her to his other side. "You want me to make love with you, Yugito-chan wanted me to ravaged her. I merely gave you guys what you want." Naruto said as his nine tails turned back into dragon wings. Yugito chuckled at that she barely regained her consciousness. "Let's do that again but next time, let me used my hands more." Yugito whispered as she rested her head on Naruto's chest. "I agree with her," Samui said as she mimicked Yugito's movements and laid her head on his chest. Naruto chuckled at his two lovers as he wrapped his wings around them, giving them somewhat of a warm blanket as the three drifted to sleep. They celebrated tonight, they go to war tomorrow. (Scene Change) Several of Yagura's men were guarding one of the outposts of their base. Their current base had five key outposts, guarding their base in five separate, key locations, preventing anyone from getting near their base without getting detected. "Anything yet," One of the Jounin asked as they guard the outpost with zero interest.

"No, nothing, just endless forest and mist." One of the Jounin there answered as he read an orange book. "Don't worry man, those bloodline freaks won't" He wasn't able to finish his sentence when a hand impaled his chest, reaping his heart off. "Futon: Shink Uzu (Wind Release: Vacuum Vortex)." Naruto shouted as his hand suddenly produce a large spiraling Vortex that suck in every ninja within forty yards, reducing them to shreds as they got within a five yard reach of the vortex. With another set of hand seals, the mist around them thickens as several crimson eyes stared at the ninjas that were able to dodge the vacuum. "Suiton: Kiri no Puredet (Water Release: Predator of the Mist)," Naruto muttered as several human-size wolves burst out of the mist and attack the remaining ninjas, even thought those wolves were made out of mists, their teethes were still able to rip through skin as they lunge and latch onto the nearest Kiri shinobi, that wasn't in their side, reaping their limbs of with ease. In a matter of moments, the outpost that was once filled with several of Yagura's shinobis was now reduced to a chunk of body parts that were scattered on the ground. "Guys, I'm done, you guys can come out now." Naruto said and instantly, twenty or ninjas landed behind him, while Yugito and Samui landed beside him. "Nice job brat," Zabuza complimented as he marveled at the slaughter in front of him. "I got to say, I like that mist base jutsu that you used, it was interesting." Zabuza said as the mist-wolves weren't dispel and merely surrounded Naruto and his girls. "I'm a guy with a couple of surprises," Naruto said before sending his mist-wolves to the forest, scattering them. "Okay, were clear." Naruto exclaimed as he gave the men behind him the signal to move forward, which they did. "Are you sure, Naruto-san?" Haku as the group of five led the the charged. "Yes I'm sure, those mist-wolves are connected to two of my senses, my sight and my hearing. I could see what they see and hear what they hear. I am a tracker and an assassin type after all." Naruto answered nonchalantly as he grabbed the headphone on his ear. "Fox here and we are clear," "Cyclopes here, we are also clear to go," "Demon here and we are now approaching the rendezvous point," "Piranha here, we just finish our task and we are now heading to the rendezvous point," "Kage here and we have just arrived in the rendezvous point," "Good, remember, this assault will need to last for only ten minutes for the plan to succeed, no more no less, once we eliminate all his pawns, Yagura will come out and that will be a whole new ball game." Naruto stated as he cut the line and look forward. "We'll be arriving at the designated area in two minutes time, I suggest that if you brats want to back down then do it now." Zabuza exclaimed as he looked at the twenty ninjas behind, all their eyes were gleaming with determination. Zabuza passively gave them a nod of respect before glancing at his apprentice. "You better damn hell live through this, I finally have someone in the Seven Swordsmen that I could actually work and I don't want to lose that." Zabuza commanded, hiding his worry to his apprenticed.

Haku gave him a small smile as she held the sword that Naruto gave her. "Don't worry, Zabuza-sama, Uzumaki-kun gave me the perfect shield to live through this battle." Haku said in assurance as she jumped passed Zabuza. "You know," Naruto said as he jumped beside him. "You could just tell her outright that you're worried about her well being." Naruto exclaimed as he gazed at the Demon of the Mist with a bored look. Zabuza shook his head before grabbing Kubikiribch from his belt. "Brat, this is a war kid, emotions like that is not allowed." Zabuza told him, earning him a chuckle from Naruto. "I already know that for us shinobis are only an enhance version of a kunai." Naruto said as a veil of wind suddenly surround him. "But because we have a heart, our blades often times dull in turn of having bonds and in turn, our blades becomes more powerful. We get dull but at the same time, we get more powerful. We sure live in a fuck up world but hey, that's life." Naruto exclaimed as he jumped ahead of him until he reach Yugito and Samui. "You two better survive this crap." Naruto told the two before using the wind that was wrapped around him to propel them forward. (Scene Change) In the middle of Yagura's base countess shinobis were buzzing about as they prepared for another day of guerrilla warfare. Their Kage, Yagura, didn't gave them any specific orders but they were all hell bent on recapturing their home from those bloodline freaks and those blood traitors that dare to defile the pure blood of their home. On top of them were forces numbering to only a hundred, waiting for the signal to attack. "Mizukage-sama, what's going to be our signal?" Chojuru asked as he readied his weapon for attack. "Let's wait for Na-chan's attack," Mei said as she observer their enemies from afar. "He did said that he,Nii-san, and Samui-san will wiped out most of them with one blow." Mei recalled causing the three Kumo genins to perk up. "You think Samui-nee would use that." Ranmaru inquired as he glanced at her teammates. "Yeah, most likely," Karui answered as Omi groaned loudly. "Samui-taicho would most likely use her Railgun techniques, Yugito-san would most likely use the second shift of her weapon, and Naruto-taicho would most likely use his Onkyton Release (Sound Release)." Omoi mumbled as he waited for the show to start. "Those three would probably do all the work for us in the long run." Omoi mumbled as Mei gave him a questionable look. "Onkyton, what's that? Na-chan hadn't mentioned that to me in his letters." Mei questioned the genin behind her as the three let out a sighed before shuddering. "Sound Release is Naruto's version Iwagakure's Explosion Release." Raiga answered as a smiled crawled on his face. "You see, Naruto is rather creative with his element, to

the extent that he has made two variations of his Wind Release, Sound Release is his first version while the other one is still in construction." Raiga commented as a flash of silver light burst from the forest. "Onkyton: Sutraitorzu(Sound Release: Starlight Rose)," Naruto shouted as tens of thousands of silver rose petals suddenly came out of him. The silver petals dance around him, constantly emitting light that made them look like glowing stars above the night sky as well as creating a very distinct melody that was slowly ringing in the air. "Onkyton: Chire Sutraitorzu (Sound Release: Scatter Starlight Rose)," Naruto whispered as the rose petals flew away from him, each petals heading towards their opponents. The shinobis around the Yagura's headquarters were amaze at the sight of the silver petals for those petals were shining bright like the stars in the middle of the night. That amazement was short live when one of the petals touched one of them, which caused the said petal to explode, blowing the ninja's arm off. That cause all of their eyes to widen as the silver petals scattered in the area, randomly exploding causing disarray on the camp. "Shit, WE'RE UNDER ATTACK," One of the shinobi their yelled before he was shot down by a condensed yellow electricity. "Nothing personal," Samui mumbled as she pointed a black pistol (it looks like Beretta 92) to several people there. "Rrugan no Shch Hka (Railgun Barrage)," Samui mumbled as she formed a small, spherical yellow electricity on the tip of her gun before firing, letting lose several beams of yellow electricity towards their enemies. The beams instantly penetrated everything they touched, burning the area that they hit with ease. "EVERYBODY, BATTLE STATIONS," One of the shinobis their commanded as a burning river of flames suddenly flooded the area. "Jigoku no Shinigami, second shift," Yugito whispered as her claw gauntlets glowed bright blue, blinding everyone around her. "My eyes," One of the ninjas their yelled as they cover their eyes, which became their undoing when a tornado of fire caught him and everyone that was within reach of Yugito's attack range. "Katon: Hariknbn (Fire Release: Hurricane Burn)," Yugito mumbled as she stepped out off fire tornado, her Gauntlet changing drastically. Her gauntlets were now turned into two large, crimson claws, roughly half her size. The blades of the claws were dark magenta and were three feet in length. The two claws were attached on a large chain which corresponds to each of her hands. The chain follows from one claw up her arm around her neck and down her other arm to the corresponding claw. "Let's go," Yugito mumbled as the claws of her new weapon emitted blue flames with black outlines causing the weapon to look like the burning claws of the Nibi no Bakeneko. As Mei watched the slaughter, she has only one question to the Genins of Kumo. "What the hell is up with those three and colors?" Mei asked bewildered. Naruto was using Silver Wind to cut down his countless ninjas in quick succession, Samui was using yellow lightning to blast people left and right, and Yugito was using blue flames to burn her opponents to ashes. The three genins that were their merely shrugged at her. "It isn't Naruto-nii's fault. You

see, when he pressurize wind to create sound, the sound waves reflects a silver color." Ranmaru answered bluntly. "When Samui-taicho supercharge metals with her lightning-chakra to create a railgun, which is condensed electricity contained in a vessel and they are color yellow." Omoi answered as he unwrap a sucker began sucking it. "Yugito is currently the Nibi's flames with the mixture of her chakra, the second shift of her weapon can be use to pull out the Nibi's chakra off her so that she could use it as a weapon without the usual drawbacks of taking the form of the Nibi, the only weakness is that power of those flames are limited to her chakra." Karui explained while playing with her bandana. "Also, those three like to start a fashion trend or something with those colors." The three added causing the majority of the ninjas there to sweat dropped. "Guys," Naruto called as he used the silver petals to shield himself from several water jutsus that was thrown towards him. "Erementaruburittsu(Elemental Blitz), now," Naruto ordered as he made several hand seals in the span of four seconds. "Onkyton:Sdoshirub Senritsu no(Sound Release: Sword of the Silver Melody)," Naruto mumbled as countless silver petals surround his hand before forming a silver katana on each hand. Naruto swung the sword on the approaching enemy ninja and even if the ninja was at least seven feet away, he was still cut in half from the waist down. "WHAT THE?" One of the ninja's their yelled in shocked, not noticing that Naruto had close the distance between them and swung his sword downward. The startled ninja was then cleaved into five separate pieces. "Naru-kun is using his trademark sword, time for the plan to be executed." Samui commented as she jumped back while letting lose a volley of railguns towards her charging opponents, obliterating anything to everything that they came into contact with. "I guess so," Yugito mumbled as she used the chains to swing her large weapon around, burning everything they touch. "Let's do this," Yugito exclaimed as she made several hand seals which was copy by Samui. "Yes, lets," Samui said as her gun glowed brightly. Seeing that the women that were attacking were doing some long hand seals, several of their opponents decided to attack them by launching several high level water jutsus at their direction but they were all cut off when thousands of silver petals surrounded the two beauties, blocking all the attacks with ease. "NONE OF YOU WILL TOUCH MY PRINCESSES," Naruto yelled as the silver roses spun around the two, creating a very beautiful melody. "Onkyton: Gekk o Setsudan(Sound Release: Cutting Moonlight)," Naruto shouted as he swung his sword downward in an X-like fashion. The two swords instantly glow bright silver before the two swords exploded simultaneously, releasing a massive crescent-shape wave of silver light. "Katon: Bureijingusutmu no Asshu (Fire Release: Ash of Blazing Storm)," Yugito shouted as she spew a stream of chakra-altered gun-powder ash from her mouth which

instantly shot forward to their enemies in the shape of a tornado. "Rruganfurasshu (Railgun Flash)," Samui muttured as she fired a massive beam of yellow electricity from her gun towards the enemy ninjas. The effect was instantaneous, Naruto's Sound jutsu gathered Yugito's ash base fire jutsu into a definite shape, dividing the ash's properly while Samui's Raiton jutsu ignited the gunpowder, causing a very massive explosion that covered the area, and because the sound jutsu that Naruto added in the mix exploded a second later, the explosion expanded into catastrophic level. "That's the signal, bring out the mist" Raiga said as he readied his sword, Kiba. "Mei, let's go, I don't want those brats hugging the glory." Raiga exclaimed but when he looked to his side, he saw that Mei had already joined the fray. (Scene Change) With their collaboration attack, Naruto, Yugito, and Samui were able to cut Yagura's forces by forty percent, making the fight much more advantageous to their side. "We have five more minutes to eliminate all of Yagura's pawn before he reveals himself." Naruto said as he began doing several handseals. "And because of this thick mist, no one will escape that easily." Naruto mumbled as he heard several screams coming from the mist that had quickly surrounded them. "You two better live through this." Naruto said as he glances at his two princesses with worry. The two merely gave him a smile before licking his cheeks simultaneously. "I promised you, I will live through this." Samui said as she held a black daito on her left hand (it looks like Tensa Zangetsu). Her eyes change instantly, her irises became yellow, and she has now black sclera and pupils. "Yeah, because we want a repeat of last night's activities." Yugito commented as the three of them shared a laugh before separating. "Kuchiyose: Kinboshi no Watarigarasu (Summoning: Raven of Venus)," Naruto shouted as he slammed his hand to his side, causing a circular seal to appear in mid-air before black smoke erupted. As the smoke decapitate, a raven clad with jewels appeared on his wrists. The very same raven that appeared to them yesterday in the meeting, his one and only personal and exclusive summon. "The smell of death is intoxicating, master," The raven muttered as she felt death hovered around them. "Yeah, yeah," Naruto said before dodging several swords strike that was aim to his head. "Weapon's mode, now my dear, Shi no jo (Death Princess)." Naruto commanded as the raven glowed dark black. "Henge: Shinigami no gama: Tengoku no Fryoku Shinseina Tsuki (Transformation: Scythe of the Death God: Heaven Wind Sacred Moon)," Zabuza had a smile on his face as he and the rest of the Seven Swordsmen, including Mei and the three Kumo Genins, took advantage of the disarray cause by the collaboration move of Naruto and his two princesses. Now that the enemy forces were cut down to size and were panicking, it will be easy picking for the eleven of them.

"This is the life," Zabuza commented as he swung Kubikiribch around skillfully, each of his attacks were able to cut down at least one, causing the sword to slowly regenerate (his sword was shattered when he sparred with Mei earlier in the chapter). He was skillfully moving around the thick mist, striking down anyone within his reach, letting the blood be absorbed by his sword. In no time, Kubikiribch had finally regenerated to its original size, causing Zabuza's attach to be more devastating. "Zabuza-sama, please pay attention to the battle at hand." Haku said as she moved around Zabuza, redirecting the jutsus that were thrown at them by using Sogyo no Kotowari abilities. Haku was too gentle for the mindless killing that her companions were doing so she decided to be their sheild. Using her Demonic Ice Mirror Technique, she randomly appears around her allies, using Sogyo no Kotowari to redirect the attacks that were directed at them. Because of this, her companions focus on leveling the opposition. "This plan actually works." Ao commented as he held Shinso to his chest. "Ikorose, Shinso," Ao shouted as the wakizashi extended a couple of meters, impaling several of their enemies on the chest in the process, killing them instantly. He then swung the extended sword horizontally, cutting down several more enemy ninjas with one swipe before the sword retracted back to its original size. "Ao, get your corpse out of my way." Kasumi yelled as she moved around numerous non-friendly shinobis, stabbing her weapon through them and with one pulled, created several bundle of corpse behind her. Kasumi was the fastest of the group; she was even faster than Haku, which Haku admitted wholeheartedly. So with her Nuibari, she was able to impaled multiple enimies before stitching them into a bundle, preventing them from interfering again and causing them a slow, disgusting (more like disturbing) deaths. "Damn it, Chojuro, move your ass," Suigetsu shouted as he swung Kabutawari together, smashing the water shield that was in front of him before killing two shinobis that tried to jumped away from him. Suigetsu' job in this assault was simple, he was in charge of breaking any form of defense and because of his swords ability, that task was a piece of cake for him. "Sorry," Chojuro mumbled as his sword, Hiramekarei emitted a potent chakra which took the form of a large clever. He then swung his sword vertically, cutting down three of their enemies with ease. Because his sword had the ability to cover itself with chakra to form different kinds of weapon, he was able to make his skill quicker than the rest because of the versatile of weapons that he could use. "Come on now people, we have a schedule to keep." Mangetsu shouted as he swung Shibuki towards numerous charging enemies, causing a massive explosion that obliterates everything that the sword made contact with. Mangetsu was killing more enemy nins than his fellow swordsmen. Shibuki was meant for demolition and for killing several of enemies with a one strike because of the seemingly endless explosive tags in the sword. "THIS IS GOING TO TAKE A WHILE." All seven shouted as they heard several footsteps heading their way. "Stop complaining and start chopping people down." Naruto shouted as he jumped over Zabuza's shoulder, a large, crimson-black scythe in his hands. "Shi Rpingusutairu: Futon: Shisha no Ai (Death Reaping Style: Wind Release: Eye of the Dead),"Naruto

yelled he swung his scythe in a circular fashion, creating a large circle around him within eighty yards and suddenly, a gigantic tornado erupted from the ground lifting everything within the circle. Anyone who was inside the circle was shredded lightly as the tornado carried them upwards. The tornado lasted for only five seconds before several; severely wounded bodies fell to the ground, dead. The scythe that Naruto was holding was completely black from the wooden shaft to the blade itself. The wooden shaft was at least five feet in height and it was design to look like a bolt of lightning while the blade of the scythe was similar to a blade of a razor sharp, serrated knife which was slight jagged. The blade was at least three feet in length. The Scythe was attached to a silver chain adorned with seven different kinds' jewels. His hat was also not present causing his waist length hair to flow with the element that he so much cherish, it is also interesting that his golden black hair has now black highlights. "Na-chan so strong, Na-chan so cute, Na-chan's hair so pretty," Mei commented as she and Raiga cut down several of their opponents with their respective sword. "WOULD YOU SHUT UP," Raiga yelled in annoyance as he was force to listen to Mei's mumbling at how cute Naruto is while cutting down several enemy nins. Kiba, his sword, was constantly emitting lightning chakra making it easy for him to cut down his the ninjas that were attacking him. Mei chuckled darkly at those words as she dance around the ninjas around her, constantly cutting them down with such precision that it was downright disturbing. Most of her allies were at least ten feet away from her, in fear that the drawbacks of Akuma no Hitomi would overwhelm her and she might end up cutting them down in accident. Yugito and Samui were working together to eliminate any one who would try to escape from the mist-filled slaughter. Truth be told, they may have a small rivalry, both in their skills as a ninja and for the affection of Naruto, but their teamwork was absolutely flawless. Yugito would be the close range fighter, clawing down enemies that were approaching while Samui was the long range fighter who was covering Yugito from behind and because she was the wielder of the sister sword of Akuma no Hitomi, which has the same abilities only a bit tone down so that the insanity factor would have been eliminated, her accuracy and precision increase, making her shots five times deadlier. Also, Samui was also using the sword as her shield as to not let Yugito to her aid by a simple mishap. In short, no one will escape the slaughter that easily. Also, they had a bet and that bet was whoever killed the most enemies will have Naruto first in sex for at least eight hours while the loser will only have four hours worth of sex from Naruto. Suffice to say, none of them wanted to lose the bet. (Scene Change) The battle, as Naruto predicted, only lasted for about ten minutes. The surprise attack was enough for them to actually took down all of Yagura's forces without sustaining any damaged, they had practically took down five hundred ninjas in one go and because seventy percent of Yagura's original forces deflected to their forces plus all the bloodline nins that they have in the original rebellion, this victory will not hurt their military strength. "Now what?" Zabuza asked as Naruto brought out his whip.

"Now, we deal with that guy." Naruto said, pointing at the green haired man who was watching the battle from the beginning. "I know that you are a worthless Kage but come on now, what kind of leader would watch his soldier be slaughter right in front of him." Naruto inquired as Yagura growled at the sight of the blond boy. At the sight of Yagura, The New Seven Swordsmen, Mei, Yugito, and Samui instantly readied their weapons as the green haired man glared at Naruto with hate filled eyes. "You have been a torn to my side ever since that slut kidnapped you from your home." Yagura exclaimed as the Sanbi's chakra swirled around him. At the mentioned of that, Zabuza glanced at Mei with a funny expression while Yugito and Samui glared at her after being reminded of that. Mie ignored them as she was still under the effect of her sword. "Thanks, I'll take that as a compliment." Naruto said as the blood on his shoulder, a lucky idiot was able to land a small hit in his person, began to glow brightly. "So shall we start or do you still want to talk." Naruto exclaimed as the blood adorned him with his standard armor. "THIS WILL BE THE DAY THAT I'LL KILL YOU ALL," Yagura yelled as he took the form of his Bijuu. That instantly caused the desire effect as the Seven Swordsmen scattered, leaving only Yugito, Samui and Mei, together with Naruto to deal with the Yagura powered bijuu. "Chiton: Benihime:Kurimuzonsdo no Bru (Blood Release: Crimson Princess: Veil of Crimson Swords)," Naruto shouted as his blood armor change drastically. His attire disintegrated and turned into a long flowing crimson cloak that flares out into ragged ends, the cloak was roughly four to five times larger than him evident to the fact that the cloak was flowing a couple of feet from the ground away from him. The dragon wings behind him also change into nine fox like tails (Similar to those of the Kyuubi no Kitsune) that instantly wrapped itself around the cloak. The skull-like helmet also change into something that resembled a masquerade like mask that covered half his face, hiding his right eye while his left eye on the other hand change from cerulean to yellow. Yugito instant embraced one of the tails after Naruto finish the transformation. "I remember this from last night," Yugito whispered as the sensation of those furry tails brought back blissful and pleasurable memories from last night. "Yes and we could I could do a repeat on both you and Samui-chan later on of we survive this." Naruto said as his long cloak expanded and surround the four of them, creating a crimson sphere. It was fast thinking for Naruto's part as Yagura, while in his bijuu form, launch a compress water ball at them. Naruto's defense was able to survive from the attack without any noticeable damaged. "Okay, here's the plan, Yugito-chan, I want you to use one-tail form of the Nibi and launch as many fire balls at that guy, Samui-chan, be our shiled from behind and if we are in a pinch, use that, Mei-neechan and I would be fighting in the frontlines." Naruto said to them as he eyed the three with a serious expression, although, the three of them were currently press into a tight area causing their breast to rubbed on him. "And whoever you are, please stop stroking my penis." Naruto stated as Samui and Yugito glared at Mei who merely smiled at them mischievously. They now officially hate Akuma no Hitomi.

Naruto call back his cloak as he and Mei charged at the large demonic turtle while Yugito began channeling Nibi's chakra on her body. Samui on the other hand took aim with her pistols as she waited for the Sanbi to attack. "Chiton: Shigure Dangan (Blood Release: Drizzling Bullet)," Naruto said as he spun around, causing countless crimson bullets to shot out from his cloak and heads towards the Sanbi Jinchuuriki. Being a colossal monster, that attack would have been nothing but because the attack was harden blood, it actually caused a slight irritation to Yagura as he tried to hit Naruto with one of Sanbi's tail, which he block as the nine tails behind suddenly unwrapped from his cloak and block the attack. Naruto has three veils that he used in fighting when he is using his blood line. First was the default armor, the first veil, this is his standard veil which allows him to use the two main offensive characteristics of his blood by forty percents. The second veil is called Kurimuzonsdo no Bru or Veil of Crimson Swords, this veil allowed him to utilize his bloods hardening ability to one hundred percent. This ability allows him to harden his blood until it was harder than steel by at least ten to twenty times, depending on the chakra that he use, his blood could be ten to twenty times harder than steel, making this veil ideal for close range battle for his defense was difficult to penetrate. He calls the end result of this ability as Suigin Chi (Mercuric Blood) because this ability of his blood could be compare to mercury. The third veil allows him to compress his blood into a form of a beam that he calls plasma or in Naruto's words,Reit Kaminari (Frozen Lightning) because lightning is a terrestrial form of plasma. Naruto prefers to used the third veil for long range because it was downright scary to used plasma as close range attacks for her was not sure his defense in that veil could hold up against the powerful properties of his frozen lightning. Naruto was quickly dodging as Yagura streams of water towards him and because he was using Sanbi's chakra, those jets of water were powerful enough to create deep craters at impact and Naruto was not willing to risk his defense being shattered by those things, his cloak may be ten to twenty times harder than steel but it could still be shatter, just asked the Raikage and Kirabi for that matter. "Chiton: Buraddi Ten no go Supin (Blood Release: Bloody Heavenly Spun)," Naruto said as he spun around, causing his cloak to form a dorm of highly condense, rapidly rotating Suigin Chi, which destroyed the pressurize water blast thrown at Naruto. Yagura, because he hate Naruto as much as the next Konoha civilian, focuses all of his attacks towards him, not noticing Mei who was already doing several hand seals. "Yton: Ykai no Jutsu (Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique)," Mei shouted as she released a large amount of lava from her mount which spreads into a broad, thin sheet as it travel through the air. The jutsu surrounded the Sanbi as it descended onto him, causing him to be bath into molten hot lava. The Yagura yelled in pain as he felt the lava penetrating his chakra cloak. He instantly glared at Mei and was about to attack him when nine, gigantic tails suddenly wrapped themselves around. "Chiton: Ky-bi no Seigen (Blood Release: Nine Tails Restrictions)," Naruto shouted as the nine tails attached to his back grow into gigantic levels, large enough to be wrapped around the Sanbi and restrain it from moving. "Yugito-chan, Samui-chan, guys, fire," Naruto shouted and suddenly, Yagura was hit with a large beam of Railgun,

a Tailed Beast Ball, a stream of Lava, several water dragons, a pressurize water cutter, a large bolt of thunder, a mountain size boulder, a compress wind blast, a large ice javelin, and two water gigantic water waves. Those attacks landed squarely on Yagura, penetrating her chakra cloak but Naruto knew it was not enough as he brought his whip out. "Fuuinjutsu: Tsuki no Megami no Monogatari (Sealling Art: Tale of the Moon Goddess)," Naruto shouted as 1080 segments of his whip separated, surrounding the Sanbi in blink of an eye. At that point on, it was over. LONGEST CHAPTER I HAVE EVER WRITTEN IN MY LIFE Stats Uzumaki Naruto: Ninjutsu: 3 Taijutsu: 4.5 Genjutsu: 2 Intelligence: 4.5 Strength: 4.5 Speed: 3.5 Stamina: 5 Hand Seals: 2.5 Total: 29.5 Nii Yugito Ninjutsu: 4 Taijutsu: 3.5 Genjutsu: 3 Intelligence: 3.5 Strength: 4 Speed: 4.5 Stamina: 4 Hand Seals: 3 Total: 29.5

Samui Nii Yugito Ninjutsu: 3.5 Taijutsu: 3 Genjutsu: 4.5 Intelligence: 5 Strength: 2.5 Speed: 3.5 Stamina: 4.5 Total: 29.5 Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMister-WongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonom yBlogMarksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNews VineMultiplyFriendFeedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJam espotImera BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampl eOneviewLinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers

Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] B s . A A A [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] E E [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 Updated: 11-07-11 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share Bloody Wind CHAPTER FIVE: THE STORM IS COMING DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU To say that the scene before them was awkward would be an understatement. Atsui, Samui's elder brother, was seething in annoyance, which was usual when Naruto was around, A, the Raikage, was looking at the scene with mild interest and was torn from reaping his adopted granddaughter from the boy he thought of as a son or congratulating him for being in a situation that most men would kill to be in, Kirabi, the perfect Jincuuriki, was trying to contain his perverted chuckles to prevent another Iron Claw from gracing his face, Raiga together with his team and Samui's team was currently conducting a betting pool on who would snap first. Darui and C on the other hand were smirking proudly at Naruto and his score. "Okay, can someone tell me why my sister is in that position with that little brat?" Atsui asked as he gazed at Raiga sharply. "And if this is your doing, I will shove my sword so far up your ass that you would wish that you have that brats healing ability." Atsui threatened but Raiga didn't even consider that as a threat, for good reasons. Raiga chuckled as he glanced at the sight that Atsui was so outraged to see. Naruto was currently sleeping while both Yugito and Samui resting their heads on his chest, cuddling closer to him as they join him in slumber. The smile on their faces was blissful while Naruto was blushing as he sleeps as the two occasionally rubbed their softclothed mounds to his shoulder. "Damn the brat, I never thought being a war hero would get two girls in his arms this quick." Raiga commented, ignoring the outraged look of Atsui. "Well, Naruto-taicho did defeat a Kage with that weird Fuuinjutsu of his." Omoi commented with a simple shrugged. "Technically, if Yagura was fighting like a ninja, Naruto would be the one buried six feet under right now." Raiga commented off handedly. "Remember what Naruto said, if Yagura had fought him without his Bijuu, he would have surely lost. The Yagura I remember is a much more dangerous fighter than the one we fought and he usually

doesn't go Bijuu mode that quick." Raiga exclaimed, wondering what happened to the once formidable Mizukage. "Regardless, the mission was done and no casualties happened to our side." A mumbled while Kirabi, at the mention of the Kiri Civil War, looked at his brother dead on the eye. "Yo bro, that reminds me, why did you dissed the Bee and send him on freakin' patrol while his little students go kick ass." Kirabi asked with his hand in some kind of weird gesture. "I could have wiped those mothafuckas out in eight seconds flat and throttle that three assed bitch with four seconds to spare." The occupants of the carriage groaned at hearing Kirabi's futile attempt to rhyme. "That's because I want Kirigakure in one piece after the civil war and you tend to go overboard." A answered in a blunt tone. "But bro, holding back ain't my style, kicking ass, stylin' and profilin' is the way of the king of eight." Kirabi replied, earning him an excruciating iron claw from his brother. "Why did I bring you again?" A mumbled as he effortlessly squished his brother's head, he knew for sure that whatever is it that was between his ears; he knew for sure that it wasn't brains. Kirabi groaned in pain as the gripped of his brother's hand was enough to give him a major pain in the head. "Ya dominant arm brings me lot o' pain, Naru-bro, Sound da alarm." Kirabi said with a voice that borders from pain to hilarity. As the brothers 'bond' with each other, Darui was in a conversation with Raiga. "So how did Naruto-bouzo defeat the Jinchuuriki of the Sanbi?" Darui asked, feeling a bit curious on how the resident seal master of Kumo defeated the former and now dead Mizukage. Raiga chuckled at that question as he began to retell the final outcome of the civil war of Kirigakure. (Flashback) "Chiton: Ky-bi no Seigen (Blood Release: Nine Tails Restrictions)," Naruto shouted as the nine tails attached to his back growed into gigantic levels, large enough to easily be wrapped around the Sanbi and restrain it from moving. "Yugito-chan, Samui-chan, guys, fire," Naruto shouted and suddenly, Yagura was hit with a large beam of Railgun, a Tailed Beast Ball, a stream of Lava, several water dragons, a pressurize water cutter, a large bolt of thunder, a mountain size boulder, a compress wind blast, a large ice javelin, and two water gigantic water waves. Those attacks landed squarely on Yagura, penetrating her chakra cloak but Naruto knew it was not enough as he brought his whip out. "Fuuinjutsu: Tsuki no Megami no Monogatari (Sealing Art: Tale of the Moon Goddess)," Naruto shouted as 1080 segments of his whip separated, surrounding the Sanbi in a blink of an eye. The 1080 segments instantly form a large sphere, three times larger than the Sanbi, preventing it from escaping. The sphere also prevented the Sanbi from making any unnecessary movements, effectively paralyzing it. Naruto now has the perfect set-up for his ultimate Fuuinjutsu. He just hope that it would work for all their sakes.

He brought his arm up and made several hand seals that were not the standard hand seals, the hand seals that he was doing were unique only to him, the hand seals that he had created for his personal Fuuinjutsu. "Fuuinjutsu: Gekk no Uta: Saisho no Shi (Sealing Art: Song of Moonlight: First Verse)," Naruto shouted and instantly, the large sphere that surrounded the Sanbi collapsed before the 1080 segments of Naruto's whip combined to create 120 dragons made out of chakra which instantly surrounded the Sanbi, wrapping themselves around it, preventing the Sanbi from moving a muscle. The Sanbi trashed wildly trying to break free from its binds but the dragons merely held strong. Naruto made another set of hand seals before writing a kanji in the air. "Fuuinjutsu: Gekk no Uta: Dai Ni-Setsu (Sealing Art: Song of Moonlight: Second Verse)," Naruto shouted as several glowing orbs appeared and surrounded the Sanbi. The orbs took the shape of a rosary and it slowly levitate the Sanbi in the air, A crimson cross then appeared on the Sanbi's chest causing Yagura to scream in pain as the cross burned through the chakra cloak of the Sanbi that was protecting his body from all the deadly attacks that was thrown at him. Naruto once again wrote another Kanji in mid-air before doing a single hand seal. "Fuuinjutsu: Gekk no Uta: Dai San-Setsu (Sealing Art: Song of Moonlight: Third Verse)," Naruto shouted and instantly, his body emitted silver chakra as the wind wildly dance around him. He made another hand seal and the wind that surround him slowly took shape. The spectators of the sealing ritual cannot help but be awe as Naruto easily subdued Yagura in his full tailed beast form. They were further impress at the fact that he was able to cast four high-level Fuuinjutsu without collapsing. Naruto was panting and sweating heavily as he concentrated on finishing the final puzzle of his four step sealing ritual. With another hand seal, the materialization was complete. Surrounding him right now was a giant org made out of pure wind, wearing garbs that were similar to the clothes that the monks wear. The org was also holding a white khakkhara (monk staff) and a silver rosary. The one thing that was note worth about the org was that the wind that it was made out off had several rings of text circling around it. "Let's get this over with," Naruto mumbled as sweat pour down from his forehead to the ground. "Fuuinjutsu: Gekk no Uta: Saish-tekina Shi: Kamikaze ni Gekk no Megami no Kisu (Sealing Art: Song of Moonlight: Final Verse: Kiss of the Moonlight Goddess to the Wind God)," Naruto shouted as the org swung the large rosary around his hand towards Yagura-cloaked-Sanbi and instantly, the rosary wrapped itself around the Sanbi's neck. The org then raised his khakkhara and pointed it towards the giant beast and with a huge pulse of chakra, a thick thread shot out from the khakkhara which impaled Sanbi right on the heart. As the thread penetrated the Sanbi's chakra cloak, Yagura let out another yelled in pain as his entire body was suddenly covered by a thick thread. Naruto let out a scream of pain as he moved his hands in a reaping manner and as he does that, the giant org above him was slowly pulling his staff, trying to pull something out of the Sanbi. That instantly cause the desire effect, the body of the Sanbi was slowly fading and Yagura was slowly being pulled out from the Sanbi's body. It took Naruto roughly an hour to completely pull out Yagura's body from the Sanbi and that instantly gave him the ideal result, Yagura dropped on the ground unmoving while the Sanbi collapsed on the ground, panting heavily.

Naruto, as tired as he is, knew that the Sanbi was now practically mindless because of the effects of the sealing ritual and it would go on a rampage once it recovers its strength, decided to at least moved the giant beast as far away as possible from Mizu no Kuni. He instantly did several hand seals while pouring every drop of his remaining chakra to this one technique that he had developed to teleport mass objects as far away as possible. "Fuuinjutsu: Gekk no Dai Kibona Rei (Sealing Art: Massive Ray of Moonlight)," Naruto shouted as once again, the segments of his whip surrounded the prone body of the Sanbi before rapidly rotating around it. The segments then formed a silver halo around the Sanbi before a bright silver light struck the beast, enveloping the giant turtle. The light slowly teleported the giant beast away and when the segments returned back to Naruto, the segments returned back to its whip form. After teleporting the Sanbi, roughly a thousand miles from where it was, he fainted on the ground, exhausted but satisfied. (End of Flashback) "The brat with the sealing fetish said that the Sealing Ritual that he used was meant to separate a Jinchuuriki from a bijuu if the host falls under certain conditions." Raiga explained as he showed them three fingers. "First condition, the bijuu and its host must have a very antagonistic relationship or they must not have a close bond with each other, second condition, the Jinchuuriki must be in his/her full bijuu form, and last condition, the Jinchuuriki must not have any control of his/her mind while in full bijuu form." Raiga explained, remembering Naruto's explanation after the sealing ritual. "Naruto said it himself that the Sealing Ritual that he used was a large gamble on his part for even if the Jinchuuriki fell on those conditions, the success rate of the ritual will be 50-50 and if the host didn't fall on even one of those conditions, their will be a large chance that he would lost his life."Raiga added, earning him the attention of the Raikage, who did not know that. "So against a Jinchuuriki with a close bond to his Bijuu or against a Jinchuuriki with complete control over his bijuu, the Gekk no Uta sealing ritual would be useless." A inquired after hearing the explanation of Raiga. "That's about sums it up." Naruto answered waking up after hearing the voice of his friends and comrades. "Gekk no Uta is a sealing ritual that I created to forcibly separate a Jinchuuriki from his/her Bijuu but they must not have any bonds with the beast inside of them and they must not have any control over their bijuu for even if they have a small amount of control over their beast, the chances of the ritual failing would drastically increase. I am damn lucky that Yagura-teme was under control of some creep or else I would have died, crippled if I'm lucky enough." Naruto stated with a fearful shudder. "So that seal would be useless against Bee and Yugito?" C asked out of curiosity. Naruto chuckled as he glanced at one of Kumo's best illusionist. "Even if my life depends on it, I will never create a Fuuinjutsu that could potentially harm my friends, even if I can." Naruto answered before glancing at the Raikage who has Kirabi in a Boston Crab. "Do I even have to asked?" Naruto asked as he glanced at the position of the two brothers. "And please, try not to destroy my carriage. My horses are beginning to feel irate at their accessories getting dismantled by you two."

"Yo, Naru-bro, get brother off my back before my leg goes bye." Kirabi mumbled causing A to put a knee on his bag, adding the pressure to his already sore leg. "Sorry bro, I want to keep my limbs in check." Naruto replied nonchalantly. "So are we there yet?" Naruto asked in a weary tone. "Not yet, stop asking." A answered with a grunt. "Cool, wake me up if we arrived." Naruto said before glancing mischievously at Atsui. "Hey Atsuiu-sempai," Naruto greeted before landing a kiss on Samui's cheeks and returning back to slumber, completely missing the rage filled expression that Atsui had on his face while the rest laughed at Naruto's boldness. Naruto, as he slept, briefly wondered what would be Atsui's expression if he found out that he already had sex with his sister together with Yugito twice, after the war and before the war to be exact. 'The guy would probably have a heart attack.' (Scene Change) "Man, the wind in this place is still extremely pleasant." Naruto commented as they arrived on one of the ancient relics of Kumogakure, the giant Island Turtle that was one of the natural treasures of Kaminari no Kuni, the gigantic turtle that house countless animals as well as the place where Kirabi master the Hachibi. "Can someone direct me to a place where I could utilize my Fuuton Jutsus to the fullest? I got one more wind conversion to finish before the Chunin Exam." Naruto inquired as he glanced around the moving and, not to mention living island. "Come down brat," A scolded, a bit amused at Naruto's excitement at working with his elemental affinity. Although, he would admit that Naruto was a genius when it comes to elemental manipulation, with only one element, he was able to create two elements, albeit the third wind was still under construction. "Remember, we are not here for a vacation." A stated causing a dramatic gasped from his brother. "What, I thought we came here to chill and I bought a drink in the hill." Kirabi exclaimed, much to the eerie of Yugito. "Okay, I don't know what that means but I have the urge to kick him in the head." Yugito mumbled as she and Samui stood beside Naruto. "Don't worry Jiji, training or no training, at the Chuunin exam, any Konoha dogs that comes in front of me will find my fist down their throat and my foot up their ass." Naruto assured with a sadistic grin. He was waiting impatiently for the month to pass, one month, thirty-one days and he will march to Konoha and kick their collective asses or, he would slap the taste out of their mouth so hard that they will never have it back, either way, his schedule next month was already full of kicking Konoha ass and fucking his two girlfriends whenever they want. "That's my boy," C exclaimed proudly as he tapped Naruto on the shoulder. "Show those Konoha dogs what they lost by rocking their world with the Sound of your Wind." C said in a cryptic manner but the smirked on his face clearly indicated the meaning of his words. "Of course and if they really prove to be interesting, I'll even paint Konoha pitch red or I'll show them the beauty of my third wind." Naruto said with a grin, earning him a heavy punched from A.

"Idiot, don't show them the third wind, I want you to show your abilities to the world but using an imperfect element would cause a lot of damage, especially that Element." A scolded as Naruto tended to his bump head. "Don't worry A-jiji, I will perfect that Element in no time, remember, it's just wind only in a more destructive form." Naruto said with a smile. "Still, the last time you used that Wind, you almost blown everything within a hundred yards." Darui commented with a dull tone, earning him dark look from Naruto. "That was an accident and I was trying to determine the proper ratio." Naruto said in a whining tone. "Yeah and you wiped out everything, including Atsui's house." C stated with a laughed. Atsui was livid when a very special kind of wind demolished his and her sister's house. "Hey, I paid for the repairs and I tended to Samui-chan for a whole month." Naruto retorted before feeling Samui's large breasts on his shoulder. "Best month of my life I might add." Samui whispered impassively before being pulled back by her brother. "Don't touch the brat, his not hot." Atsui muttered spitefully. "Have you seen him under those clothes?" Samui inquired a perverse tone. "ENOUGH," A yelled loud enough for everyone there to hear. "We are here to train not to socialize." A added with an eerie tone. "HAI RAIKAGE-SAMA," "Good, now here is the division, Naruto your with me, Kirabi you handle Yugito, Samui, I am entrusting you to C, Darui, you handle Omoi, Atsui, you supervised Ranmaru, Raiga, your with Karui. Remember, I want them to be at least Jounin level after the training." A ordered but Naruto look at the Raikage with a blunt expression. "If I remember right, Yugito-chan, Samui-chan, and me are already Jounin level." Naruto exclaimed much to the annoyance of A. "I know that brat," A then brought his hand to Naruto's forehead. "But still, you still have a long way to go." And with that said, he flicker his finger, launching Naruto a couple of meters away. "I'll go tend to the brat, the rest of you, find your place and train like hell." A instructed as he stomped towards where Naruto crash. (Scene Change) Naruto grumbled as he dusted the debris of earth and rock off him. "Okay, that seriously hurt." Naruto muttered to himself as he looked at his surroundings. "Man, Ajiji propelled me a hundred meters with just a flicker of a finger that would be so cool if I weren't so piss." Naruto mumbled as he glanced at his sensei for the month. "I'm going straight to the point, have you learned that Jutsu yet." A asked as he

watched Naruto's expression change into a scowl. "As much as it pains me," Naruto exclaimed as he brought his hand up and instantly, a spiraling, condensed ball of chakra appeared on the palm of his hand. "A complete and perfected Rasengan, just like you ordered."Naruto muttered with a very annoyed tone. A shook his head as he gazed at one of Konoha's prize jutsu. "I'm thankful that the Fourth Hokage actually gave you some kind of a weapon." A commented and Naruto's scowl deepen at those words. "Anything that involves Konoha leaves a bad taste in my mouth but still, I think I can do something to improve my Rasengan." Naruto mumbled as he gazed at the spinning ball of destruction. "I just have to figure out how to add my elemental chakra to this and then I am on my way to create the ultimate wind jutsu." Naruto commented as he dispersed that Rasengan. "Get up boy, let's see how good is your aim is using that bloodline of yours." A mumbled as he instantly emitted lightning chakra all over his body. "Raiton no Yoroi (Lightning Release Armour)," A yelled as the thick layer of lightning flared ferociously. Naruto smirked as the crimson energy circled around him. "Chiton: Benihime: Shtingusut no bru (Blood Release: Crimson Princess: Veil of the Shooting Star)" Naruto shouted as a crimson light enveloped him. A smirked as the light dispersed and now revealed Naruto in his second armor. He now wore a tight crimson suit with black stripes and long, wrapped sleeves. The outfit combines Victorian fashion with that of a sleek bodysuit, elegant but practical. It's most recognizable feature is a spiky black and crimson mask with a long variation of a raven sigil stretched over its bottom, completely hiding Naruto's face appearing opaque from the outside, but transparent from the inside. Two angelic, crimson wings sprout from his back; its complete wing span is fourteen feet in total (Imagine Naruto wearing Zero's outfit from Code Geass with wings on his back). On his left hand was a black Yumi (An exceptionally long Japanese bow) with red stripes, the Yumi surpassed the height of Naruto by a foot. "You know, I hate using this armor the most." Naruto mumbled as pulled a feather from his large, crimson wings and instantly, the feather changed into a crimson arrow. He then put the arrow on the bow and instantly stretched the bowstring until the drawing hand was held behind the ear. "I hate fighting in long range and shooting plasma is just plain dangerous. Frozen lightning has ten times piercing and melting capabilities than ordinary lightning after all compensating from its lack of electrical shock (hence it cannot electrocute) but if it's against you, A-jiji." Naruto instantly fired the arrow towards the Raikage, the arrow instantly changing to a crimson beam that shot towards the Raikage with amazing speed. "I think you can survive a couple of direct plasma shots." A shook his head as he easily dodge the attack, the attack was fast, don't get him worn, but under the effects of his lightning armor, that kind of speed is like slow motion for him. "Your aim sucks, gaki." A commented as Naruto pulled another feather, turning it into an arrow once again. "I know, but let see if you could doge a rapid fire." Naruto exclaimed as he began firing arrows in an incredible rate, unleashing several beams of plasma towards the Raikage's direction. With the Raikage's skills, he was able to dodge all the attacks with little difficulty and because of Naruto's amateurish aim, all the attacks didn't even

scratch him. "You are not allowed to work on another task until one of your plasmas hit me." A exclaimed as he dance around Naruto's plasma fire easily. "Yeah, yeah whatever," Naruto mumbled as he rapidly pulled the feathers on his wings, converting it into arrows once it's touched the bow. "But can you blame me; two out of three of my senseis are all close range fighters." Naruto commented as he fired more arrows towards A, all of which were dodged effortlessly. "That's not an excused boy," A exclaimed loudly as he tilted his head to dodge a plasma beam that almost hit his head before appearing in front of Naruto in a flash, one of Naruto's arrow pointed on his heart. "You're going to lead Kumo to a new age; I want you to surpass your father when the time comes." A exclaimed before dodging a point blank arrow shot to the heart. "You don't have to tell me twice," Naruto said with a dark tone. "I will become stronger than him, I will transcend the technique that he left me and when I die, I will find him in the Shinigami's stomach and kill him again." Naruto swore to the heavens as he unleashed a barrage of plasma beams towards A. "Good to hear brat but still, your aim absolutely sucks." A commented as he flared his chakra, causing the armor of lightning that surrounds him to crackle violently. (Scene Change) "Karui, let's see what you got." Raiga said as he went on a taijutsu stance. "Come at me with all you got, I don't care whether it be Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, or Kenjutsu, I want you to throw everything you got at me and I'll guarantee you, I will refine you." Raigfa exclaimed in an assuring tone as Karui went into a kenjutsu stance. "Here I go, Raiga-sensei," Karui announced as she charged towards Raiga who merely smirked. As far as he knew about Kirabi's team was that, Omoi was the strategist, Samui was the heavy hitter, and Karui was the distraction and the finisher of the group. She was the most talented in swords play among the three, surpassing Samui by a small margin, but still, that was all she got. Her Taijutsu is average, her ninjutsu is below average, and her genjutsu was a still genin level. 'Let see what she got and I'll work from there.' Raiga thought as he effortlessly dodge a very impressive sword thrust which was followed by a very fluid horizontal slash which he dodge as well. 'Impressive, if she wasn't born in Kumo, she would make a very excellent member of the Seven Swordsman.' Raiga praised internally as he dance around Karui's attack with little difficulty. Karui on the other hand was focusing on her attacks, trying her best to land a hit on one of the best swordsman in Kumogakure. She pided herself of possessing the best swordplay among the six of them, only Naruto was a match against her but Naruto, as good as he is, prefers a different weapon, either be scythe or a spear, so she was confident that she had already surpass him when it comes to swordsmanship. That be told, she was using every bit of her kenjutsu prowess to even land a hit to Raiga, whom was dancing around her with a taunting smile, much to her irritation. 'Okay, I've been saving this but no harm done in showing it.' Karui thought as she summoned a katana from one of the portable sealing pockets that Natruto gave her. The katana was pitch blue with a slight curved in the edge of the blade and the

katana's tsuba shaped like a flower. The Katana was the sword that Naruto made when they were in Kiri, a Kumo stle version of Konoha's Raijin. "Naruto-kun gave me a new toy; let's see if I could land a hit on you with this." Karui mumbled as she poured a small amount of chakra on the Katana and instantly, the katana was surrounded by a veil of water. "That brat," Raiga chuckled as he watched the veil of water on Karui's katana flowing magnificently that slowly surround Karui. "He makes the most interesting weapons." Raiga commented as he watched Karui in a strange stance. "Shigure Soen Ryu (Shower in Late Autumn, Blue Swallow Style),"Karui mumbled as her eyes narrowed while the water around her began to drizzle. "First Offensive Form, Shajiku no Ame (Axle of Rain)," Karui shouted as she charged towards Raiga, a veil of water surrounding her and her sword, remising a large spear made out of water. Raiga smirked at the attack, it was powerful but the attack was straight forward. He side step her attack before grabbing her wrists, stopping her from her tracks. "Nice try," Raiga complimented as the Karui that she was holding burst into water. "Shigure Soen Ryu, Fifth Offensive Form, Utushi Ame (Shower in Late Autumn, Blue Swallow Style: Duplicate Rain)," Karui whispered as she appeared behind Raiga, her sword raised and ready to strike. Raiga instantly jumped back and avoided a strike that was clearly meant to cut his head off. "I didn't notice that, impressive." Raiga praised as Karui once again charged towards him, her sword ready to behead him. "But still, not good enough." Raiga exclaimed as he grabbed his twin blades and charged towards her as well. (Scene Change) "Samui, show me those eyes." C ordered as he and Samui stood in the middle of the clearing. "No," Samui replied bluntly. "I don't need those eyes to begin with." "I know but still, you are the only person in Kumo with those eyes," C exclaimed as he made several hand seals. "And I don't want that power to be undeveloped." C stated as an extremely bright light temporarily blinds Samui. "Raigen Raikch (Lightning Illusion Flash of Lightning Pillar)," C shouted as the light enveloped the clearing and Samui. Samui sighed under her breath as she made several hand seals her self. "Iryjon Kaminari: Tasogare no chn (Lightning Illusion: Chains of Twilight)," Samui shouted as glowing chains shot out from his body and surround C, who was already behind her, his sword pointed at the back of her neck. "A genjutsu that tracks the target, not bad but still, this technique has one weak point." C exclaimed as his body disappear in a bright flash of lightning. "The technique is easy to counter if you don't have the sufficient chakra control." C then appeared in front of Samui, his sword pointing at Samui's midsection. "Use those eyes and you can see right through my illusions." C commented earning a scowled from Samui as hee body turned into countless chains with a sharp tip of a

sword on the edge. "Never," Samui whispered as the chains shot towards C, whom instantly glow bright blue causing the chain to phase through him. "An illusionist greatest achievement in when they create a platform for their performance, a signature illusion if you will. You choose chains and swords, I choose lightning." C exclaimed with a small smile. "And last time I check, lightning beats chains." C stated with a confident tone as his body separated into countless sparrows that were made entirely out of lightning. The sparrows instantly flew towards Samui whom instantly change her body into a chain with snake like heads. The illusions met, battling each other for supremacy but it was clear that the lightning sparrows had the upper hand as they slowly destroy the chains on impact. It was clear on who was the superior shinobi in Genjutsu but Samui did not dare to give up. "Come on now Samui, remember what I thought you." C said as he effortlessly destroys the illusions that Samui was creating. "In a battle between illusionists, the one who can control their opponents senses wins and you are nowhere near taking control of any of my senses, unlike me." A hand made out lightning suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed a specific chain, the said chain instantly turning to Samui, struggling a C turned back as well while holding her neck tightly. "You should used those eyes damn it, this isn't even a challenge." C exclaimed in irritation as he tried to force Samui to use that eye tricked of hers. "You never hesitated to use those eyes if Naruto asked you too, what's the difference if I'm the one demanding it." C inquired with an irritated tone as Samui grabbed hold of her gun. "Get your hands off me." Samui breathed out as she fired a railgun towards C's head, which he dodged by throwing Samui away from him, the railgun narrowly missing his head. Samui was able to land on her feet before firing a torrent of Railguns towards C, all of which were dodge narrowly. 'Shit, I pissed her off.' C thought with a weary chuckle as he tried to avoid a pissed off Samui and her railgun from blowing his head off. 'Still her aim is terribly good.' C added as jumped to the ground to avoid his head getting blown off by the bullet surrounded and charged by the yellow electricity of death. If C looked closely at her opponents, he would see that her eyes were now bright red with black tomoe spinning violently. (Scene Change) "C must have pissed off Samui or something." Darui commented as he heard several explosions. "Yeah, probably," Omoi mumbled as he dodges several beams of Darui's storm release. "Sempai, could you decrease the number of beams that you're shooting at me?" Omoi requested as he used the Katana that Naruto gave him to block the beams that Darui was firing at him. He was quite fortunate that his affinity was lightning and the Katana was very much similar to Konoha's Raijin only with a higher electrical output. "I can't do that," Darui answered with a yawn. "Tactic wise, you're the most gifted among you six but your weakness is that you can't develop a strategy in the spur of a moment, which is why Naruto always positioned you in the rear in every operation."

Daru stated as he send more beams of the Storm Element towards Omoi whom was barely dodging the onslaught. "I have to change that, hit me once and then we're done." "Easy said than done." Omoi mumbled to himself as he analyzed the movements of the beams. 'Okay, I've seen those things in action before.' Omoi thought as he barely blocked the beams that were surrounding him. 'And Naruto-taicho always lands a hit on Darui-sempai every time he charges to the center.' And with that thought, he charged towards the center, the lightning emitting Katana ready to strike on his right hand. Darui instantly noticed his charged and instantly manipulated the beams so that the center would be more secure. Omoi cursed as several beams closed in on him. "Raiton: Jibashi (Lightning Release: Electromagnetic Murder)," Omoi mumbled as a wave of electricity was suddenly emitted from his body which he used as a barrier to weaken the blow of the beams that hit him. "Omoi, you're not Naruto, and a Naruto tactic won't work against me if you're doing it." Darui commented with a taunting smile. "Although, if you can use your blood as a weapon and have three kinds of wind release, then that tactic might work against me." Darui said with a joking tone earning a groaned from Omoi. "Sorry sempai, I can't do those things," Omoi mumbled in irritation and pain as he watched Darui preparing another Storm Release Jutsu that was going to be unleashed on him. "Okay, plan B," Omoi mumbled as he threw a scroll in the before doing several hand seals. "Thank you, Naruto-taicho." Omoi whispered as he made a Dragon hand seal. "Fuuinjutsu: Kyketsu no Okurimono (Sealing Art: Gift of the Vampire)." Omoi shouted and instantly the scroll glowed bright red before opening and a torrent of plasma rain down towards Darui. Darui, knowing the damage that plasma could do to a person (he was Naruto's sparring partner when he is training with his bloodline), made several changes with his technique. "Ranton: Rzmir (Storm Release: Laser Mirror)," Darui shouted and instantly a glowing blue halo appeared in front of him, blocking the plasma beams that rain down on him. "Dude, these plasmas doesn't hold a candle compare to Naruto's branch of plasma beam." Darui commented as he grabbed his cleaver swords and blocked the sword thrust that that Omoi thrown at him. Darui made sure that his sword was coated a thick layer of lightning chakra so that it won't break on impact when Omoi's lightning emitting sword made contact with it. "Only Naruto could hit me with these kinds of tactics." Darui stated as he gave Omoi a swift kick, sending him flying to the nearest tree. "You idiot, the strategy that your doing is a Naruto type strategy and you don't have the strength to do those kinds of strategies." Darui lectured causing Omoi to chuckled as he wiped the blood of his mouth. "I know, that's why I planted a plasma exploding note on your feet." Omoi commented as he pointed down at a Kunai with a note that has the Kanji of plasma written on it. "Thank Kami that I asked Naruto-taicho to give me some of his seals tags that contains plasma, they are a real help if you know what I mean." Omoi stated as a crimson explosion enveloped Darui. (Scene Change)

Ranmaru summoned three different kinds of puppets, including his puppet eaglewheelchair. The first puppet looks similar to a grim reaper, the second one a werewolf, and the third one reminisce a golem. Atsui on the other hand was humming a tune, his eyes closed. "Come on now, Ranma-kun, show me the soul and the heart of your little puppet dance." Atsui exclaimed in an easy going voice. "Hai, sempai," Ranmaru exclaimed loudly as he flickered his fingers to launch all his puppets towards Atsui, their weapons ready to strike. With a flicker of Ranmaru's fingers, a torrent of senbon needles, shurikens, and kunais rain down towards Atsui. Atsui merely smirked confidently as he raised his sword, his eyes still closed as fire chakra blazes o the edge of his Katana. "Kumo-Ry Kaengiri (Cloud Style Flame Beheading)," Atsui shouted as a large arcs of intense flame was shot out of his blade, incinerating the weapons that was about to reach him. Ranmaru took that opportunity to maneuver one of his puppets behind the bashful blonde but that didn't go unnoticed by Atsui as he effortlessly blocked the scythe that was meant to take his head off. He then jumped to side to avoid a chainblade that was coming from his left before blocking deflecting a giant flail that almost took his head off. "Close one," Atsui commented, his eyes still closed. Ranmaru shook his head at how casual Atsui dodge his attack; he expected it seeing that he was Samui's elder brother. "Try this one for size," Ranmaru muttered as he flicker his fingers rapidly. "Shirub Himitsu no H: Harou~n Moeru Rysei (Silver Secret Technique: Halloween Burning Meteor)," Ranmaru shouted and instantly, Ranmaru's Grim Reaper puppet opened its mouth and let loose a burning stream of fire towards Ranmaru's Werewolf puppet. The werewolf puppet suddenly curled itself into a ball before rolling in an incredible speed. The stream of fire instantly wrapped itself into the rolling puppet as it charged towards Atsui. The rolling puppets now looked like a rolling meteor inferno. Atsui chuckled as he opened his eyes only to see the rolling inferno approaching him. "Finally, it's time to show my little junior the soul and fire in my eyes." Atsui commented as an intense burst of fire erupted from his sword which he used to slice the burning ball inferno into half. "Little junior, you need more soul in your performance to deceive my burning eyes of passion." Atsui exclaimed with a cocky smile as his red eyes shine darkly at Ranmaru. "Sharingan," Ranmaru mumbled as he summoned a turtle-designed puppet from one of his summoning scrolls. "Yes, the Sharingan, a gift from my late mother, the eyes that burns through me and my sister." Atsui announced with a smile while Ranmaru coughed softly. "Actually, Samui-sempai hates using her Sharingan, something about not owing her mother a thing or something." Ranmaru commented in a whisper earning him a glare from Atsui. "My sister is just a bit bitter of having our mother driving her to the ground at the early stages of her life but come on now, can you blame my soulful mother. She'd been exile by those Uchiha rejects because her eyes are beautiful beyond compare." Atsui said in a dramatic posed. "And my pretty little sister inherited those eyes." Atsui added with a proud grin.

"I agree with that, Naruto-nii even said that Samui-sempai's Sharingan eyes are so pure that it almost made the Kyuubi vomits." Ranmaru said in a soft chuckle before dodging a volley of small fireballs that were sent flying towards him. "Don't mention that brat's name in front of me." Atsui snarled as he made several familiar hand seals. "That little brat has been corrupting my sister." Atsui muttered in an annoyed fashion. "Don't be silly sempai; Samui-sempai is just in love with Naruto-nii." Ranmaru exclaimed before setting a very thich chakra shield in order to survive the next attack that Atsui is going to send towards him. "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)," Atsui shouted as he released a massive ord of roaring fire, roughly ten times his size, towards Ranmaru who was thanking every god up in the heaven for Naruto's ingenious craftsmanship of the puppets that he made for him. If anyone else made his puppets, he was sure that they would have turned into ashes already. (Scene Change) Yugito was frustrated with her sensei. She doesn't dislike Kirabi, in fact she respect him even more than she respect the Raikage. Anyone who could control a bijuu as masterful as him deserves nothing less. No, the reason why she was so frustrated was because, yet again, her bijuu, the Nibi no Bakeneko, the bijuu sealed within her, was once again asleep. How the hell could she train if her bijuu was asleep twenty-two hours a day and was being so uncooperative? "Nibi, wake up," Yugito whispered to one of the giant ears of the giant, burning cat. Unlike Naruto, Yugito and Nibi have sibling type of relationship and they don't quarrel as much as those two does. Nibi merely opened her eyes at the sound of her vessel before yawning. "What do you want kitten?" Nibi asked in a bored tone as she rolled over her belly and gazed at the eyes of her vessel. "I was in the middle of my beauty sleep." Nibi whined causing Yugito to sigh. "Get up; it's time for us to train." Yugito exclaimed with a serious tone and instantly, the Nibi returned to her slumber. "Why can't you not be like your boyfriend?" Nibi whined much to Yugito's utter annoyance. "He barely uses Kyu-chan's chakra and he still could beat opponents stronger than him." "I'm not Naruto-kun; I'm not a person who could create a bloodline limit by just compiling several hundred seals and I certainly don't have the patient to learn any sealing techniques, their too complex." Yugito mumbled with a small blush of embarrassment. "The only thing I'm good at is manipulating my fire element" "And sucking Naruto-kun's cock," Nibi added with a purr which caused her vessel to blush furiously before glaring at her with annoyance. "Come on now kitten, could you train on your own for now, I am really tired." Nibi requested with a cute pout. "No, we train now." Yugito told her with a small glare. "I don't want to fall behind Samui of all people." Yugito stated earning her a very annoyed look from Nibi.

"You do now that her mastery over her Sharingan is a far cry compare to her brother." Nibi inquired as rested her head over her paws. "She wouldn't be able to suppress me even if she tries." Nibi stated in a knowing tone but Yugito merely shook her head. "Do you know why Naruto-kun fell in love with Samui in the first place?" Yugito asked as she sat beside Nibi's head, her chin resting on her knees. "Samui is the only person that could control him if ever he loses control over the Kyuubi, she may not like using her sharingan but damn it, if Naruto asked her too, she would use those eyes to such feats that it would put the entire Uchiha clan to shame and I don't intend to lose to that cheap eye trick of hers." Yugito said with a very determine look. Nibi shook her head as she spared her vessel a bored look. "You just don't want to lose to her because you're afraid that Naruto-kun would prioritize her during sexual intercourse." Nibi commented airly which instantly caused a blush to erupt all over Yugito's face. "And by the way, if you want to play a sub, made sure you have that scared expression on your face, I guarantee you, that would motivate the little tom to rearrange your inside." Nibi commented and the seriousness in her voice made Yugito even more embarrass. "Regardless, you win this round." Nibi said in a bored tone as a blue, fire-like chakra began enveloping Yugito. "I'll help you train for the next month but in exchange, I want two hours with that little tom of yours, I've hadn't had a good fuck for a hundred years now." Nibi mumbled as Yugito disappeared from her subconscious. (Outside Yugito's subconscious) "Perverted Cat," Yugito muttered as a blue chakra cloak enveloped her body. "I'm ready Kirabi-sensei," Yugito said and instantly, a full grown Hachibi no Kyogy appeared in front of her. (Scene Change) "Status report," A asked as the first day of training was finally over. "Karui depends too much to her kenjutsu, her taijutsu is acceptable but her ninjutsu and genjutsu is useless against opponents stronger than her or against long range shinobis." Raiga stated, remembering how easily he defeated Karui by just merely sticking with long range ninjutsu. "Omoi, for lack of better words, lacks the capacity of using his own skill to form a winning strategy. If it weren't for Naruto's plasma-loaded sealing scroll that he used against me, I would have beaten him in ten minutes tops." Omoi commented as he tended to his arm that was caught by one of the plasma explosions that Omoi used against him. "Samui's genjutsu is still top-notch, she still couldn't beat me in an all out illusion fight but her skills are still top of the line, her railgun jutsus still hurts like hell by the way. On the bad side, she still doesn't want to used her Sharingan until either I forced her to or if Naruto ask her to." C reported as he healed his mid-section that was shot by one of the railguns that Samui was firing at him. "Ranmaru's puppet performance is a bit too predictable, it won't be noticed in a short fight but in a long run, that would be his downfall." Atsui exclaimed as he remembered how easy he defeated the resident puppeteer with his burning hot techniques.

"Yugito is still struggling to control the Nibi's chakra, her ninjutsu and taijutsu had improved greatly but still, she uses too much chakra chakra with her Jutsus that necessary." Kirabi said in nonchalant matter as he wrote some of his rhymes in his notepad. "As for the brat, he sucks at long range battle but he is quite formidable in close-to-mid range fights. His mastery over his bloodline is not yet perfect." A said with a deep sigh. "Remember what I told you all, after a month I want those six to be stronger and a better version of themselves. I want a storm to wash over Konoha." A exclaimed with eyes that blaze with power. With their performance, Kumo will finally be on top. NOT MY BEST WORK BUT I STRUGGLE TO KIND WROTE A DECENT TRAINING CHAPTER. NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE UP NEXT WEEK..IT WILL BE THE START OF THE CHUNIN EXAM BY THE WAY, SORRY FOR THE BAD GRAMMAR, I'M ACTUALLY SICK FOR A WEEK AND I WROTE THIS CHAPTER WITH A MAJOR HEADACHE, NEXT CHAPTER WOULD BE BETTER, I PROMISED Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMister-WongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonom yBlogMarksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNews VineMultiplyFriendFeedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJam espotImera BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampl eOneviewLinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV

Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] B s . A A A [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] E E [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 Updated: 11-07-11 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share Bloody Wind CHAPTER SIX: NO PLACE LIKE HOME (NOT EXACTLY) DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU A month had passed since their training in Island turtle and now, the two golden teams of Kumo was now inside Konoha walls, a week before the Chunin exams. Naruto, the resident vampire and the team leader of both teams (if it came down to it) was holding a banquet of silver roses as he walk across an isolated graveyard somewhere across Konoha. The graveyard was isolated for one reason and one reason alone, that reason was because the grave in which Naruto now walks was the resting place of the past Hokages and their families and he was their to visit one specific grave. Naruto stopped at the grave of his mother, the wife of Namikaze Minato and the former Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi no Kitsune, Uzumaki Kushina. "Hello mother, this may probably be my first and last visit." Naruto stated as he laid the bouquet of flowers on his mother's grave. "I cannot stand this village so yes, this may be my last time visiting you." Naruto said solemnly. "Now, where do I begin?" Naruto said as he wore a thoughtful expression. "Oh yes, you and father were both idiots, sacrificing your own son for this worthless village without even leaving me any sorts of protection, with the exception of the Rasengan that took me a month to perfect but come on now, why did you guys waited until I reach the age of twelve for that knowledge to appear in my head." Naruto mumbled as he glared at the grave besides his mother. "I understand the reasoning on why you and my gutless and soulless father sealed the Kyuubi in me; I don't hate any of you for that, believe it or not. The reason why I hate both of you and why I can't bring myself to consider both of you my parents is because you two blindly trusted this worthless village with your only son's safety, I mean, come on now mother, you were a Jinchuuriki, you know that we are treated worst than trash." Naruto said with a frown as he tried to not glare at the grave upon him.

"But I don't entirely blame the two of you for my six years of hell in this village, I mean, the two of you are dead and probably rolling in your graves at the sight of your son being treated like crap for the early years of his life." Naruto said, this time with a bitter chuckle. "I mostly blame the third Hokage for my misfortune, him and his worthless ideals, ideals are good but reality is reality. I don't know whether the guy is senile or just a plain fool, he knows how a Jinchuuriki is treated and yet, he still had the audacity to announce my predicament in his village, even trying to tell his people that I should be treated like a hero, the nerve of the guy. I can't believe that fool is called the Professor and the God of Shinobi, can't he see that I would have preferred the life of a weapon than the life of a pariah." With that said, Naruto took a deep breath as a warm smile crawled on his face. "Regardless of my life here, I am happily living in Kumo, I have two beautiful girlfriends, I was able to create a bloodline through an extremely painful sealing ritual, I'm currently a B-rank ninja, and I currently have two names, Kyketsuki no Naruto and Kaze no Wrokku (Warlock of the Wind)." Naruto chuckled at that. "I may not inherit your unique chakra, mother, but I do have a strong connection to my elemental affinity and because of that, I am in the process of becoming a well known nin and I will serve Kumo similar to the way the both of you served Konoha. And by the way, I am a true Uzumaki, I am already a level nine seal artisan, five more levels of becoming a seal master" Naruto exclaimed proudly before turning his back on the graves before him. "I hate you two but I cannot escape the fact that both of you are my parents and I accept that, as much as it pains me." Naruto then walked away from the graves of his parents as the sun begins to rised. "And by the way, I am living a good life and I had no regrets and one day, I'll remove your souls from the the Shinigami's stomach, that is a promise of a lifetime." (Scene Change) "Now, what do we have here." Naruto wondered out loud as he watched a small boy struggling at the hands of some Suna shinobi. "Hey old man, do you know who that noisy kid is, he is kinda ruining my meal?" Naruto asked as he devour the bowl of ramen in front of him. Hey, he hates Konoha but he isn't prejudiced when the ramen taste so damn good, ramen is ramen after all. "That's the Third Hokage's grandson." The Ramen chef, Teuchi said as they watched the small scene in front of them. "The kid is spoiled to the bone but I really couldn't blame the brat, he is the only grandson of the Hokage." Teuchi commented before serving another bowl of ramen to Naruto. He was currently making a fortune with the boy, this is his tenth bowl of ramen. "Thanks old man," Naruto said, appreciating another bowl of ramen. His girlfriends would kill him for eating several bowls of ramen later but hey, from the excellent taste of the ramen that the old man was serving him, it was a good way to go down. "We should later thank that Suna nin for kicking the brat from his high horse then, although, it is quite distasteful to watch a ninja of that caliber to be bullying a child." Naruto commented as he secretly watched the scene with mild interest. If his senses was correct, there was six ninjas in the premises, three that he had seen when he had helped Tazuna and three Suna shinobi, one of them having an incredible amount of chakra that it was a far shot from Genin level. "Kankuro," the Suna kunoichi was saying, "just put the kid down. You know Gaara wouldn't approve of this." The Suna kunoichi, earning an interesting look from Naruto.

"Gaara, the psycho Jinchuuriki of Suna, that guy hasn't been promoted yet." Naruto mumbled to himself as he summoned a Kunai from his shirt. He doesn't like bullies and the Suna punk was ruining his breakfast. The Suna shinobi that was holding the kid merely chuckled darkly as he listen to the pink hair girl please to let the brat go. "The little brat ran into me Temari; I think I need to teach him some manners." He turned to face the kid again, only to find that the scarf he was holding was now wrapped around a log. "You know," Naruto said, loud enough to get all of their attention directed to him. The sight of him with the kid beside him, scarf-less, made the Suna Shinobi growled at his direction. "It's impolite for foreign shinobi hurting civilians of a foreign land." Naruto stated with a small yawn. "I may not be a fan of Konoha but come on now, a big bad genin hurting a small brat isn't fair, and the begging of that pink hair kunoichi wannabe is starting to annoy me." Naruto added as patted the kid in the head. "You talk big for someone who talks from a distance." The war painted Shinobi snarled as he motioned for Naruto to approach him. "What about say that to my face." The Suna shinobi challenged and instantly, with the speed that made him all but a blur from the sight of everyone around him, Naruto appeared in front of the paint covered shinobi. "Sure," Naruto said with a cheerful yet threatening smile as a hand grabbed hold of the shinobi's face. "You're nothing but a dickless and gutless worm that is a disgrace to the Hitai-ate that he wears." Naruto exclaimed before swatting the Suna Shinobi away, sending him flying with a single flicker of the wrist. The Suna Shinobi was send crashing to the nearest tree and before he could recover, Naruto made a simple, upward slash with his index finger, causing the ground in front of him and the tree behind the Suna shinobi to be split in half. "Next time you disturbed my meal, you'll be the one split in half." Naruto threatened with a small chuckle as he effortlessly prevented Temari from impaling him with a kunai. "A kunai, seriously, I know the standard of Konoha Shinobi lowered after the Third Shinobi War but I never would have thought that its allies suffered the same fate, pity really. Sunagakure was already considered the weakest among the five great hidden ninja village, if this is their quality of Ninja, I think they would stay in that position for a couple of more generations." Naruto said with a taunting voice causing Temari growled before jumping away from her target. Temari tried to grab her fan but was suddenly stopped when hand was place over hers. "A wind user of your caliber won't even scratch me." Naruto said as Temari's eyes widen when she saw the blond shinobi swiping her weapon from her. "Let me show you how to use the wind element to its fullest potential." And with that said, with a small flicker of his finger, Temari was suddenly trapped into a swirling cyclone. Naruto bow at the girl that he had imprisoned within his Cyclone Prison before swinging the large fan towards the puppet that the Suna Shinobi send towards him. "A puppeteer with such a simple puppet, pitiful," Naruto mumbled as the puppet suddenly disassembled. Naruto, knowing the implication of a puppet performance (he had probably crafted several dozen puppets for Ranmaru), jumps towards the Suna shinobi, kicking both feet forward in a pedaling motion. "Brogue Kick," Naruto shouted as he caught the face of the Suna Shinobi with the sole of his boot, knocking him out cold. Naruto sighed in disappointment as he summoned a shuriken. "The kid wearing the

blue shirt and the red haired kid, please show yourselves." Naruto called out as he poured his wind chakra to the shuriken before throwing it to the tree behind him. To the amazement of everyone there, the shuriken was able to cut the tree in half without the blade of the shuriken actually touching the tree. Two figures jump from the split tree, the black haired boy was suddenly pinned on the wall by a well thrown kunai from the blonde shinobi who assaulted the two Suna Shinobi. "If I'm not mistaken," Naruto said as he appeared in front of the red haired boy who clearly needed a goodnight sleep. "Those two trashes belong to you, Gaara-san." Naruto exclaimed as he eyed the one person who had interest him this day. Gaara eyed the blonde boy in front curiously before nodding. "Unfortunately," Gaara mumbled under his breath as sand began to swirl around them. "Mother wants your blood." Naruto chuckled at that as a strong gust of wind blew the sand away from him. "You hold Shukaku, I hold Kyuubi, and as good as you think you are nine beats one every time so back off." Naruto exclaimed as he let a minuscule amount of Kyuubi's chakra leak out off his body to make his point sink in. To his delight, Gaara slightly trembled as he felt the foul chakra surrounding him. "Collect you trash and get out of my sight and if your team disturbed my meal again, I'll annihilate you. My blood is strong and my wind is sharp and the only way you could actually interest me is when you use that over grown priest but I doubt if it could hold a candle against my Chiton." Naruto warned as he snapped is finger, effectively dispelling the cyclone that imprisoned Temari. "Temari, pick up Kankuro, we'll take our leave." Gaara ordered as he glared at his sister. "And don't forget about your fan." Naruto then threw her fan to her feet before glancing back at Gaara. "My name is Naruto, Kumogakure Genin and also the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi no Kitsune but if you want additional information, check Kusa's or Iwa's Bingo Book, page 57, you'll see my face and among other things." Naruto said as he offered a smile and a hand to Gaara. Gaara glanced at the hand and with great hesitation, shook it firmly. "Sabaku no Gaara, the next time we met, I'll kill you." Gaara retorted coldly. "Next time we meet, I'll fortify you seal." Naruto exclaimed as he turned his back on Gaara. "Whoever was the fool that sealed that Bijuu on you, doesn't even know the consequence of the seal that he/she put on you. Seriously, they don't make Seal Masters like they use too." Naruto commented off handedly before removing the kunai that the black haired kid was trying to remove but to no avail. Naruto then threw the kunai into a wall, shattering it. "The creepy kid with an extremely pale skin, collect you team before the Uchiha challenge me. As good as he thinks he is, he isn't even good enough to lick the dirt off my boots." Naruto said earning him a glare from the pink haired girl and from the said Uchiha. "Or if you want, I could just blow his brains off." Naruto offered and instantly, before the said Uchiha could do or say anything that he would regret, the pale boy that Naruto was calling out appeared behind him. "Let's go dickless, like he said, you don't even stand a chance against that Kumo nin." The pale boy said and before his teammate could say anything that would instill the wrath of the blonde vampire, he shunshin his and his team away from there. At the

same time, the Suna trio retreated on the opposite direction. Nnaruto let out a long sighed as he sat near the kid that he save. He didn't care if they were gawking in amazement at him; he was used to it by now. "Old man, another round of ramen and give this brat something to eat, my treat." (Scene Change) "NARUTO, WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?" Yugito shouted as she tackled her boyfriend to the ground. "THIS IS KONOHA FOR GOD SAKES, YOU SHOULDN'T BE ROAMING AROUND." Yugito scolded as she basked Naruto's head on the ground. Naruto groaned in annoyance as he felt a major headache hitting him before Samui stopped Yugito from painting the tiles red. "Don't kill him, I still need him intact for the future." Samui said in her usually passive tone. "So where have you been, Naru-kun?" Samui asked in a rather calm tone yet, there was a certain edge in her voice. "My mother's tomb," Naruto instantly answered as Yugito got off him. "I might hate my parents but they are still my parents and I think they deserved their son visiting them once in his life, well my mother deserves a visit and I merely gave my father's tomb a simple nod before walking away." Naruto informed them as he stood up. "I thought that fool of a Hokage didn't inform you about your parents?" Yugito inquired rather curiously. "Have any of you guys seen the security around this place?" Naruto asked them with an exasperated expression. "I swear, I could probably steal the Scroll that contains this villages most well kept Kinjutsus while wearing bright, neon orange and yelling Dattebayo." Naruto commented with a small chuckle. The two girls looked at him strangely as the three of them walked towards his room. "So their security hadn't improve since you left, that's quite a disappointment for the so called strongest Ninja Village." Samui stated, voicing her opinion. "It's to be expected," Yugito stated knowingly. "Remember, after the third world war, the quality of shinobi that Konoha's academy had been producing was slowly declining, if your info was right, the graduates this year and the year before doesn't even meet the standards of our academy." Yugito said with mild disgust. "An illusion of peace can only weaken the strong." Naruto said with a bored tone. "Regardless, it'll be better for us in the long run. If Konoha continues on this path, Kumo will gladly take its place as the strongest." Naruto exclaimed as he opened his room and to his small pleasure, the other three members of the group was also there. "Good, we are all here, let's talk strategy and be done with it." And with that said, the six Kumo genins began their discussion about their plans on the upcoming Chunin exams. "Okay, first things first, the one person who is actually worth anything in the Chunin exam would be Sabaku no Gaara." Naruto began and with that, thing went uphill as he distributed five different seals tags to his friends. (Scene Change- One Week Later) "Finally, its time to kick some ass." Karui shouted as the group of six walked towards

the building where the first part of the exam would be held. "Calm yourself, Karui." Omoi scolded with his usually dull voice as he notice some civilians looking at his red haired teammate with bewildered eyes. "Remember what Taicho said, don't underestimate anyone in the exam, our level might be higher than theirs but that still doesn't change the fact that those kids are shinobis and foreign shinobis must be eliminate efficiently." Omoi lectured earning him a small glare from his hot headed teammate. "I know idiot, Naruto-kun drilled that to us when we were at the academy." Karui retorted as she eyed his sucker sucking teammate. "But come on, Naruto-kun said it himself, the only teammate that may actually be a challenge for us is the team from Suna but Naruto-kun also said that the real threat is that Jinchuuriki of theirs and we are just dealing with a third rate puppeteer and third rate wind user." "Regardless of what Naruto-nii said, we don't have the liturgy of underestimating anyone, not after the training that the Raikage and our senseis drilled into us."Ranmaru commented earning him a nod of approval from Naruto. "Like what Ranmaru said, we are here to do three things, arrive, raised hell, leave." Naruto stated with a smug smile. "Let's just get the promotion that we all deserve and leave this shithole, I starting to feel uncomfortable here." Naruto added causing the group to nod in understanding. "Just suck it up for a month and a half, Naru-kun." Samui told him with a very comforting tone. "Fine but next bastard who looks at your breast, they die." Naruto said in a calm yet annoyed tone. He literally couldn't count how many assholes that had the balls but clearly not the brains who had tried to get a feel on his girlfriend's impressive asset, to say that their fate was terrifying was an understatement. "Guys, its time." Yugito alerted as she pointed at the tall building standing before them. Naruto sighed deeply as they entered the building, leading them into a flight of stairs. The six of them instantly notice something was off. "So this is what they call a welcoming committee, a low level genjutsu." Samui commented, being the genjutsu expert of the group. "Don't dispel it, this is probably a pre-test or something." Naruto told his group as he watched two clearly henge chunins bullying a Konoha team who was clearly acting. "Still, an idiot with half a brain could tell that this is an illusion. The exams will be held at the third floor of the building and we only climb one flight of stairs." Naruto commented as the rest of his group climbed to the landing, just in time to hear Sasuke's announcement of the presence of the genjutsu. "Is he a retard or just an idiot?" Omoi asked as he shook his head in disapproval. "Now, we're going to deal with more annoyance." Omoi added as they watched the scene unfold. "If they become a problem, we'll take care of them but for now, let get the hell out of here." Yugito said as they she watched a pitiful confrontation. "Naruto-kun, please clear the way." Yugito requested with an irate tone. "Sorry, Yugito-chan, no dice. The less attention to my person the better." Naruto said

with an irate tone as they continue their way into the flight of stairs. They were about to climb to the next floor when one of the henge chunins suddenly appeared in front of them. "Hey, you six Kumo nins, where do you think your going?" One with the band-aid nose asked in a harsh and smug tone as he eyed the six Kumo genins critically. Instantly, all eyes were focus on them. Naruto groaned silently as he felt the piercing eyes on him and his group. "You got five second to get out of my sight before I remove an appendage and I'm not weak as the Uchiha there nor do I have the flare for the dramatics as that Hyuuga over there, when I say I'll cut an appendage, I meant it." Naruto threatened in a serious tone, paying no mind to the glares that the said shinobi send at his direction. "Big words but I bet you don't have the skills to back it up." The chunin in disguised taunted as he brought a Kunai out. "Kai," Naruto shouted and instantly, two explosion of smoke occurred in the corridor and when the smoke was cleared, two fully grown men appeared on where the snobbish kids use to stand. "If your going to disguise yourselves, you guys should have at least use a decent genjutsu." With that said, Naruto raise his hand and the person in front of him suddenly developed a huge gash running across his shoulder, much to the shock and amazement of every genin there. He didn't even use a weapon. "And that is for not heeding my warning." Naruto mumbled as the Konoha chunin dropped to the ground, blood spilling out from the wound. "KOTETSU," His partner yelled as he took a kunai blade and charged towards the group of Kumo genins, which was stopped when Yugito appeared in front of him before driving the Konoha Chunin's head to the ground. "RKO," Yugito mumbled under her breath as she kipped up. "Okay everyone, nothing to see here so it'll be wise for all of you to divert your attention elsewhere." And to prove Naruto's point, he unleashed a massive amount of killing intent, so massive that most of the genins in the corridor collapsed to their knees, even the prideful Uchiha and the arrogant Hyuuga collapsed to the ground as the brunt of the KI was directed at them. Naruto's killing intent flooded the corridor until his group reached the designated floor. (Scene Change) "Was that necessary?" Ranmaru asked the group of six entered the room filled with several Genin teams. "I'm already pissed at the prospect of staying in this village for a month, the least I can do is to scar of some worthless shinobis that dare walk the same path as us." Naruto stated with conviction. "By doing that, the brunt of the attack would be focus on us." Samui mumbled with a very bored tone. "If that happens, the Kyuubi and Nibi will ride again." Naruto said with no hesitation. "That is if they actually push us that far."

"And knowing the newly found strength that we have, that is highly unlikely." Karui commented, adding her two cents into the situation. Naruto chuckle in agreement as he took note of the various genin assembled in the small room, to say that he was confidence was an understatement. Most of the genins in the room look scary but their chakra capacity and by the looks of it, their skills weren't even close to theirs. 'It seems that they just wanted to appear scary compensating for their lack of skill.' Naruto thought slightly amused about the situation. He scanned the room, trying to determine threats and he had come up with fifteen minor threats, two minimum threats, and one major threat. Fifteen minimum threats were the four teams from Konoha and that team from sound, the two minimum threats were those two ninja from Suna and the major threat was Gaara. Naruto smile broaden a bit, those people wouldn't even scratch them but Gaara was another problem but it was already solve, he had already given his friends several seal tags that may help them defeat the craze Jinchuuriki if it came down to it. A chakra surge suddenly diverted his attention to a silver haired chunin, at the sight of silver haired man, he frown. The chakra capacity of that man was way beyond genin level, even slightly higher than Samui's and the man eyes held so much darkness that it almost made him growl. What's more, the guy smells like snake. "This exam may actually prove a challenge." Naruto whispered as he listened to the conversation that the silver haired man was having with the nine teams from Konoha. "Sabaku no Gaara and Rock Lee?" Sasuke asked to Kabuto. The silver haired man frowned a bit. "Hmm, No fun if you know their names. Let see, Sabaku no Gaara, 15 C class missions, 30 B class and 1 A class mission. Oh my, interesting, seems he was never been hurt or harm on a mission either." Several eyebrows rose as the Leaf ninjas glanced at the Suna demon vessel. "Hmm, Rock Lee... Here we go, Part of Team Gai, has 40 D class mission, 10 C class and 1 B rank. His Taijutsu is said to be the highest of the leaf gennin, not known to have any capabilities when it comes to Ninjutsu or Genjutsu abilities though. Anyone else?" "Naruto of Kumo?" Sai asked with slight interest in his voice. Kabuto's eyes narrowed a bit as he shuggled his little deck of cards. "Here it is, Uzumaki Naruto also known as Kyketsuki no Naruto and Kumo's Kaze no Wrokku, he is the first genin to have his own page in the bingo book, more specifically Iwagakure and Kusagakure and also the member of Kumo's golden trio. Said to have unparallel control to the Wind Element and his Blood base bloodline made him famous throughout the Land of Lightning. Mission History, 40 D class, 140 C class, 50 B Class, 15 A Class, and 5 S class mission, all of which were labeled success." Kabuto said as the Rookie Nine and Kabuto eyed the blonde, male, Kumo Shinobi who didn't even paid them any attention. "He is perhaps the strongest Genin here." Everyone who had been listening just gaped at the information as they stared at the blond Kumo nin, all mentally agreeing to stay away from him. Well, almost all, Uchiha Sasuke merely scoffed it all away as he was after all an Uchiha thus making him superior. Kabuto being the curious man that he is, decided to check the rest of the Golden Trio. "Let's see, Nii Yugito, it says that she is the team leader of Team Yugito and her

teammates are Uzumaki Naruto and Ranmaru, said to have extremely good grasp of fire ninjutsu while her Taijutsu is above average and her Genjutsu is average. Mission History, the same as Naruto's." Kabuto once again shuffled his card until the name Samui came up. "Samui, no last name registered. Team leader of Team Samui, said to have the best Genjutsu skills that Kumo academy produce in ten generations, she has a unique branch Raiton jutsu and her Taijutsu is average at best. Mission history, 45 D Class, 1 25 C lass, 56 B class, 10 A Class, and 5 S class missions." Kabuto finished as he began searching the nin cards of the rest of the Kumo's team not knowing that the information that he had conveyed left a mark among the nine genins. "Amazing, Kumogakure sends two montorous teams this year." Kabuto commented earning a distinct glare from Naruto. 'This guy is extremely dangerous.' Naruto concluded, making a mental note to keep an eye on the glasses wearing shinobi. Another surge of chakra drew his attention. He turned to see a group of Otogakure genin charging towards the group of Konoha Shinobi. The bulky, bandage-wrapped Oto-nin took a swing at the silver haired man. He leaned back and avoided the strike, but collapsed to the ground anyways as his glasses shattered. 'Such a basic way of using Sound.' Naruto criticize but still, he took note the the silver haired man, Kabuto is his name, allowed the attack to hit him, which was strange. There was another surge of chakra, this time, three times larger than the last. Naruto turned his attention to the front of the room. A large group of Konoha-nin had appeared. One stood in the front, appearing to be the leader of the group. He was a scarred man with a trench coat and bandanna. 'Great, our first examiner is a psycho worst than me.' Naruto thought as he eyed Morino Ibiki, the Legendary head of Konoha's Torture and Interrogation. "What the hell do you thin you're doing, you bunch of Sound Genins? There's no unauthorized fighting in these exams. If I caught anybody pulling anything like that again, I fail you and your team on the spot, is that clear?" No one in the room respond as the sight of him scarred most of them out of their wits. "Good, now pay attention to my assistants. They're going to show you to your seats and I want each and every one of you seated as soon as possible. I'm Morino Ibiki, and the first stage of the Chuunin Exams is just beginning." A few minutes later, all the gennin in the room had been sorted into specific seating arrangement. Each of the gennins was separated from their teams. Ibiki was standing in the front of the room, in the middle to be prcised. His presence commanded the attention of everybody present. "Okay gakis listen up, because I'm only going to say this once. The first stage of these exams is a written test that you have one hour to complete. The test is composed of ten questions. You'll find nine of them on the test that will be passed out, the tenth will be given after forty five minutes is done. Your team's scores will be averaged to see if you pass, and if anybody on your team gets a zero you all fail. Now for the people who cheats. Look around the room, all of the Konoha shinobi you see sitting at the edges are chuunin that I have personally handpicked. They all have sharp eyes, and will be watching you carefully. If you're caught cheating, you lose two points. If you're caught five times it means you've lost all ten of your points and fail along with the rest of your team." As he was speaking a few chuunin were distributing tests throughout the room. Ibiki waited for them to finish, "You have one hour to complete the test, beginning now!"

THIS IS THE SHORTEST CHAPTER AS OFF YET. THE FIRS AND SECOND PART OF THE CHUNIN EXAM WOULD BE THREE CHAPTERS, WHILE THE THIRD WOULD BE TWO CHAPTERS AT MOST, THE FINAL STAGE OF THE CHUNIN EXAM INCLUDING THE MONTH OF TRAININ WOULG BE ANOTHER TWO CHAPTERS Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMister-WongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonom yBlogMarksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNews VineMultiplyFriendFeedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJam espotImera BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampl eOneviewLinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] B s . A A A [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] E E [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Bloody Wind fujin of shadows Author of 15 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Yugito N. - Reviews: 220 Updated: 11-07-11 - Published: 04-15-11 - id:6907983 Share Bloody Wind CHAPTER SEVEN: EXAMS PART 1

DISCLAIMER I DON'T OWN NARUTO AND I WILL NEVER OWN NARUTO THIS IS MY SECOND ATTEMPT TO WRITE A NARUTO FIC, DON'T FLAME ME ITALIC: THOUGHS BOLD: THOUGHTS, SUMMONING, KYUUBI SPEAKING, SPIRIT SPEAKING BOLD/ITALIC: SPIRIT, SUMMONING AND KYUUBI THINKING AND JUTSU Naruto flipped his test paper over and scanned through the pages. To his surprise, he found that there were only three questions that he has a slight chance to answer correctly, and those answers are probably not even that accurate; which meant that it would be practically impossible for most gennins, and even lower level chuunins. It appeared that the written test wasn't the purpose of this part of the exam. "Oh well, this is not my problem." Naruto muttered as he tapped the Kanji written on his forearm. 'Naru-kun, is it time already?' Samui asked through the man made telepathic link. 'Did you figure out the true aspect of the test, Omoi?' Naruto asked as he recounted the instructions of the examiner. 'Yeah, it's pretty dull. This exam is just testing our ability to cheat.' Omoi reported with a bored tone. 'In other words, Information gathering.' Karui added with an irritated tone. Information gathering was never really her thing. Naruto looked thoughtful for a moment before gazing at Yugito and Ranmaru. 'Yugito, Omoi you two are in charge of gathering the answers. Ranmaru, Karui, you cover for us. Samui, you're with me.' Naruto ordered mentally and the group instantly knows that their leader is serious. He never gives honorifics when he is serious. 'Hai.' They answered as they began the operation. Samui discretely scribbled a kanji on a seal tag before placing it under her table. 'Narukun, I'm ready.' Samui stated calmly. 'Good, wait for my signal.' Naruto ordered as he bit his thumb. He smeared his blood on his index finger before writing something in the air. "Chiton: Konran Kaori (Blood Release: Confusing Aroma)!" Naruto mumbled as his blood mixed with the air, creating a crimson mist barely visible to the naked eye. Without anyone noticing, those who smelt the pleasant aroma suddenly became dazed. Naruto stood up and nodded at Samui. "Do it," Naruto motioned to Samui. Samui nodded as she made several hand seals. "Magen: Dmonzumnraito (Demonic Illusion: Demons Moonlight)!" Samui whispered as she tapped the seal tag under the table, and with that done, she and Naruto Shunshin out of the room. With Naruto gone, Yugito instantly took control. "Let's begin, we have an hour." Yugito told them as she and the rest of their group began gathering the answers to their so called exam. (Scene Change)

Naruto and Samui arrived in a dark alley beside the Hokage's Residence. "Naru-kun, are you sure you want to do this?" Samui asked, a bit unsure under her usually calm tone. Naruto sighed as he took a look at the large building that the Hokage lives in. "A mission is a mission, regardless of my personal feelings." Naruto told her with a passive expression. "The sooner we are done, the better." Naruto added, trying to convince himself of something. Samui nodded, understanding the meaning behind her lover's words. "Our mission is to capture a person name Kurama Yakuma." Samui said as she cast one of her most powerful concealment genjutsu on her and Naruto. "We have one hour to finish the mission." "Correction, we have fifty minutes finish the mission, fifteen minutes to find her, twenty minutes to retrieve her, another fifteen minutes to transport her, and the remaining ten to go back to the examination room." Naruto noted as they began to move. "We don't have enough time to search the forest and I don't know the forest as good as I know the village, so our best option is to get the information out of the Hokage's personal vault. If my memory serves me right, there lies the location of all the personal property of every major clan in this Kami-forsaken village." Naruto stated as they stood in front the front door of the Hokage's Residence. "Should we go in?" Samui asked curiously as she noticed Naruto writing a kanji in the door with his blood. "Not yet," Naruto muttered as a crimson mist erupted from the kanji the he wrote on the surface of the door. "Another reason to hate my father, this entire place is rig with a security barrier, even better than the security barrier I develop to protect the Raikage's Manor." Naruto grumbled under his breath as he began to write a long line of Sealing Formula. "This may take a while so be a dear and reinforce your genjutsu." Naruto ordered as he busies himself cracking the barrier that protected the large building. Samui made several hand seals; just in time because two Konoha ANBUs suddenly walk pass them. "How long?" Samui asked as she watched the two ANBUs patrol the area. "Seven minutes, five at the latest." Naruto exclaimed in frustration. Usually, breaking barrier base techniques with his Fuuinjutsus was a piece of cake but, the complexity behind the Barrier that was protecting the building was beyond anything he had ever seen before. "This has my father written all over it." Naruto mumbled as he made several hand seals, causing the barrier protecting the door to shatter. "The vault is located on the top floor, I know how to bypass the barrier without shattering it but we really need to hurry." Naruto said as he took Samui's hand and rush into the building. "We have Nine minutes to get into the vault and to find her location or else we would be behind schedule." Samui told him with a blunt tone. "I don't know the forest that surrounds this village but I know this village like the back of my hand, every building that exist or was build during my stay here, I know the ins and outs of them all." Naruto assured her with a confident tone. "This is quite a pity

really; the security around this place is still crap." Naruto commented with a chuckle. "Isn't that a good thing?" Samui inquired with a small smirked. "For Konoha, it's not, for us, absolutely." Naruto chuckled, feeling quite happy at the thought of paying his old village back for all the crap it has given him in his childhood. The Hokage's Residence was empty for it was only guarded by the ANBUs from the outside. The Barrier was created by the Fourth Hokage, a master in fuuinjutsu, so no one expected it to be broken. They did not even consider that other villages may have someone that is capable of breaking their beloved's Fourth's barrier. Naruto stop just behind a large portrait of the First Hokage's wife, and smirked. With a waved of his hand, the portrait suddenly fell to the ground, revealing a small entrance. "Samui-chan, stay," Naruto told her as he went inside the entrance. "And why can't I accompany you?" Samui inquired coolly. Naruto smirked as he reach for her chest and grope her breasts, causing her to moan softly. "Because with this, you can't fit in the small hole." Naruto said as he entered the passage way before Samui could respond. If the situation was different, Naruto would have probably laughed. The last time he snuck into the Hokage's private vault was when he was five. "The old man should have put more security seals in the vault or, he'll be losing more village secrets if he doesn't." Naruto then chuckled a bit. "I wonder, if I show him the Rasengan, what would be his reaction." Naruto wondered loudly as he reach his destination. The Vault was not an ordinary vault, instead of safes; the room was merely a large room with a complex sealing formula on the walls, ceiling and floor. Naruto analyzes the formula and smirked, if his guess was right, only the Hokage and elders knows the formula written in the surface of the room. The Sealing Formula was complex but he had created more complex formula to create the weapons that he gave to the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, that and he was already been in this room before so he knew how to read the sealing formula. Naruto bit both of his index fingers and began to write his own sealing formula to temporarily override the seals carved in the room. He had discovered, after a dozen experiments and a number of attempts, that seals can be manipulated to his liking by just merely writing a new seal over the original seal. This method was easier than just merely destroying the seals and it was less of a hassle because he can manipulate the seals to their original state when he is done. With the last formula written, the room glowed bright crimson before several mirrors appeared in front of him. "Now, the fun begins." Naruto mumbled under his breath as he extends his hand on one of the crimson screens. As his hand enter the mirror, a rippling sound echoed in the room. Naruto twisted his hand, causing several scrolls to suddenly rise from the walls, roof, and ceiling. Naruto twisted his arm once again, causing a scroll to fly towards him. He caught the scroll in his hand before opening it. A smiled graced his face as he analyzes the map. The first phase of the mission was complete. (Scene Change) Hizuren Sarutobi was not a person that is easily fazed; surviving three wars tends to

toughen people. So the glare that he was currently receiving from the Fourth Raikage did not even bother him at the slightest. "May I assume that this is not a social call." A started with a very irritated tone. "I'm afraid so, Raikage-dono." Sarutobi replied calmly. "I never would have thought that you would lower yourself to your father's level." Sarutobi said with a dark tone, much to the Raikage's amusement. "Those words coming from you, I will take as a compliment, Hokage-dono." A shot back with a gruff tone. "My father may be shrewd but at least he made Kumo strong, something that my people greatly appreciate." A added with a smirked. Sarutobi narrowed his eyes at that. "Is that all you care about, power? What about your morals?" A had to control himself from snorting loudly. "I think you're the last Kage that has the right to lecture me about morals." A retorted with a daring look. "Enough small talk, get to the point already. This little meeting is about the boy, isn't it?" As A expected, Sarutobi nodded. "Your people took him from his home." Sarutobi exclaimed in disdain. A laughed at that. "What kind of home will beat a helpless boy into a bloody pulp?" A reasoned, causing the old man to flare his Killing Intent but the Raikage was not affected. "If I call the boy right now and asked him where his home is, he will answer, without a hint or drop of hesitation, that his home is Kumogakure." A exclaimed with confidence. "He does not belong to Komugakure, he belongs here in Konoha." Sarutobi stated firmly, with a voice daring the Raikage to argue with him, a challenge that the Raikage gladly accepted. "It's funny, Hokage, that this village has at least two Jinchuurikis in its long history." Sarutobi flinched at that. Nobody was supposed to know that aside from him. "The first Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi no Kitsune was the wife of the First Hokage, the second was the wife of the Fourth Hokage, both of them were extremely powerful and their status as a Jinchuuriki were a secret." A then glared at the Hokage hatefully. "Your village was not aware of the past two Jinchuuriki, what the hell gave you the idea of announcing Naruto's status would be beneficial for your village or for the boy?" Sarutobi slammed his hand on his table, instantly breaking it in half. "How. Dare. You?" The killing intent in the Hokage's office was so high that everyone within a hundred meter radius collapse to the ground. "I did what I must to protect my village." "You didn't do that to protect this village, fool, you did what you did because you need a scapegoat." A barked back in irritation. "My village owns two Bijuus, the Nibi and Hachibi, and the Hachibi had broken out from its vessel for more than one occasion, I fought it twice in my father's time. I know the cycle better than anyone, a Bijuu attacks, people die and buildings collapse, elite ninjas fight the Bijuu, subdue the Bijuu, and finally seal the Bijuu into its next host, the process is the same for all villages, and the reaction of the villagers are the same as well, they will despised the host, thinking that the host housing the demon is the demon itself. You, deluding yourself that your people can understand the complexity of being a Jinchuuriki, robbed a boy of his innocence and his childhood." A snarled in anger, his chakra flaring a bit.

Sarutobi did not back down."After the Yondaime, Minato, sealed the Kyuubi inside Naruto, an announcement was made to the village about his condition and that he was the Jinchuriki for the Kyuubi no Kitsune. Most every adult in the village is aware of what the boy is so there is no use of hiding it." Sarutobi explained his past action to the Raikage. "I would admit that his treatment was not what I wanted, it isn't what anyone wanted, but I have faith that someday the villagers will come to understand that Naruto isn't the monster everyone makes him out to be. He is a very courageous, exuberant boy, just like his parents." A decided to interrupt the old Kage before the old man stars sprouting the will of fire crap or whatever it is that those old Kages sprout about. "I would not fault the man for trusting his only son with the Bijuu as strong as the Kyuubi, in fact, I applaud the man for choosing such a talented shinobi for containing the Bijuu. What I don't get, is the steps you took in protecting the brat, you threw him in the lion's den with zero amount of protection." A sneered at the Hokage. He was suddenly reminded what stated Naruto was in when his brother presented the boy to him. "That is not true, I did what I can." Sarutobi retorted but that answer merely cause A to laugh. "Did what you can, don't make me laugh. If you're slowly becoming senile, let me remind you of the steps you took for protecting the boy. You made a law the forbids the adults from speaking about the Nine-tails in hopes that the younger generation will not grow to hate the boy like the villagers have, you have no idea how retarded that is." Sarutobi glared at the Raikage venomously at that. "Here is another retarded thing that you did to screw up his life; you fail to inform him of his burden." "You think I would give a young child that kind of burden?" "We did it to the current Jinchuuriki of the Nibi no Nekomata, and she turned out pretty well." A reasoned with a shrugged. "Here's another one and this is truly what push the boy to Kumo, you throw him, with zero amount of training, into a place were practically everyone hates him, and the bodyguards that you gave him did more harm than good." "The council would have never approved of me training him." Sarutobi reasoned in a shallow and angry voice. A raised his eyebrow at that. "I cannot believe that the feared Shinobi no Kami would bend over to the wills of the people who cannot even fathom the life that all of us live in." A shook his head as he stood up. "I will leave now; this meeting has been a waste of time." A then headed to the door, his Kage hat firmly place on his head. "I will be taking him from you." That stopped A from his tracks as he threw the old man a glare. "Uzumaki Naruto considers Kumo his home, and he will remain and serve Kumo for the rest of his life, he swore that to me when he received his Hitai-ate." A stated firmly. "Konoha has more to offer him that Komu or have you forgotten than Konoha is the strongest ninja village in the Elemental Nations." Sarutobi countered fiercely. "And would you risk a full scale world war just to redeem yourself of your past sins?" A asked him skeptically. "Because of Naruto, I am allied with Kirigakure, and because of

him, the Seven Swordsmen are now reform. If you threaten Naruto, two Hidden Villages will wage war on you, and that is a war that Konoha can't win, or have you forgotten that Kumo now posses three Jinchuurikis or the fact that Konoha has many powerful enemies." A then exits the door, turning his back on the Hokage, who was now seething in anger. Whether it was to himself or to the Raikage, he did not know himself. (Scene Change) "The genjutsu in this place is quite impressive." Samui commented as she uses her Sharingan eyes to overlook the large manor across them. Behind her was Naruto, he was currently wiping the blood off his hands as he glared pitifully at the dead bodies that now lies dead beneath his feet. "Seriously, if this is the strength of average Jounin in this village, then I can now safely say that my parents died for nothing." Naruto said dryly as he kicked one of the dead Jounins that was guarding the area. "And if this is the security that is guarding the future head of a prominent clan, then we might as well kidnap the Hyuuga Heiress while we're at it." Naruto commented under his breath. Samui shook her head in amusement as she glance at her watch. "We have 37 minutes before the first phase of the exam is finished, we better hurry." Samui informed him as she aimed one of her pistols at the four corpses, with a flicker of the trigger, the bodies we're incarcerated. With the bodies now barely recognizable, the duo dash of towards their destination. "Do you think we will meet some adversary on our way to her?" Samui asked as the two leap from tree to tree. "Seeing that she is the only living member of the main branch of the Kurama family, I think we can expect more adversaries attacking us." Naruto said under his breath. "If it comes to that, then let me handle them on my own, my Nintaijutsu is up for the job." Samui nodded, knowing that if Naruto fights, it's either get out of the way or get shredded. As Naruto predicted, the moment they land in front of the large manor, a hail of kunais rain down upon them. Naruto intercepted the attack by thrusting his hand; a crimson wall appeared in front of them that melted the kunais as they landed. "How many?" Naruto asked curiously, a smirked plastered on his face. "Five ANBUs," Samui answered plainly. "Their chakra capacity is nothing compare to you." Samui added under his breath. "Just five," Naruto muttered in disappointment. "I'll make this quick, you go on ahead." Naruto ordered as the crimson shield that he summoned disappeared. Samui pumped chakra to her feet before dashing off towards where their target was residing. Her speed was impressive enough to avoid the five ANBUs that were guarding the manor. Before they could pursue her, Naruto appeared in front of them. "Good morning," Naruto greeted as he stood in front of them, his hands was inside his pockets. "Who are you, indentify yourself?" One of the ANBU's demanded as they unsheathed their tanto.

Naruto cannot help but smile at that. "I think you guys once called me as the demon brat." And with that said, Naruto attacked them. Before they could react, Naruto appeared in front of them a foot away from them and before they could react, they were all hit by an invincible force as strong as a bazooka. They were sent flying to different locations as the attack was so fast that they did not even have the time to brace themselves. An ANBU wearing a tiger mask was the first to recover and charged towards Naruto, the ANBU was making several hand seals. "Katon: Gkaky no Jutsu (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)!" The ANBU shouted as he blasted Naruto with a large fireball. As the fireball got neared him, the fireball was split in half before being put out by a light breeze of wind. The ANBU was startled that his attack was countered that easy, and was about to fire another jutsu but was stop when Naruto appeared in front of him, one of his hands grasping the head of the ANBU. "Sorry, I would have played with you five some more but I have a deadline." Naruto said before the ANBU''s head suddenly exploded. Naruto did not enjoy his handy work as he leaned back to dodge a sword swipe and some kind of lightning jutsu that was thrown at him from the side. "Lightning, if you're not a master of Lightning element, then that element is the worst element to fight me with." Naruto advised as he removed one of his hands from his pocket. The last thing the ANBU in front of him saw was him grabbing an invincible handle before doing a hacking motion, instantly, the ANBU was split in half from the waist down. "YOU BASTARD," Naruto turned his gazed at a female ANBU who was making hand seals in a very fast pace. "Doton: Dosekiry (Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon)!" The ANBU created a dragon made from the ground to attack Naruto. Naruto smiled as he extend his arm and open his hand, a crimson katana made from his blood suddenly burst from the palm of his hand. Naruto grasped the katana tightly and brought it down to a downward slash, the Dragon was instantly split in half. Naruto then side step a sword slash from the same ANBU who attacked him with the earth dragon before swiping his crimson sword at her. He was able to make a small cut on the arm of his attacker. The female ANBU was about to attack again but suddenly collapse to the ground, her entire body shivering. "My Vampire Bloodline has three abilities, my blood can be ten times stronger and/or sharper than steel, I can turn my blood into molten hot plasma, and my blood is a potent poison." Naruto said as he gazed at the ANBU pitifully. "Let me tell you how the poison will kill you. The poison will attack your blood, destroying your blood vessel. The process is so quick that, if my guess is right, your heart will implode right about now." As Naruto finish that sentence, the female ANBU collapse face first to the ground. "Two remains," Naruto muttered as the crimson katana disappear from his grasped as the two remaining ANBUs charged at him from the front and from the back. Naruto put his arms into an X like formation. "Kaze no Megami no Odori (Dance of the Wind Goddess)!" Naruto muttered as he suddenly made a motion of unsheathing two average size katana in mid-air. The two swords were invincible for his attackers but for Naruto, the swords were visible and a hell a lot sharper than an ordinary sword that is enhanced with chakra. When they were at least three feet away from him, Naruto spun around, creating a dome of wind to surround him and his attackers and with a bow, the two ANBUs were cut into ten halves. "Kaze no Megami no Odori: Kumo no me (Dance of the Wind Goddess: Eye of the Clouds)!"

"That was quite harsh." Naruto whipped his head and smile at Samui. She has their target. "Your Nintaijutsu, its very artistic." Samui complimented as she shoved an unconscious female at Naruto before disposing of the dead bodies courtesy of her lover. "The old man needs armor; I need a sword, much more elegant." Naruto said as he looked at the pale girl that was resting in her hands. "You knock her out with your Sharingan, didn't you?" It was more of a statement than a question. "It was either that or kill her on the spot, Her Bloodline limit revolves around illusions, I had to use that just to grabbed a hold of her scrawny neck." Samui grumbled as Naruto wiped the blood off her eyes. "Remind me to have sex with you later." Naruto whispered seductively as he groped her breast and kiss her lips hotly. Samui moaned at that as their tongues wrestled each other. They would have fucked each other right there and then but the sense of duty overrode the need for a good fuck, so they parted and went to the rendezvous point. (Scene Change) 'You two are late.' Yugito muttered in irritation as she felt one of Samui's best genjutsu cancelling itself. 'Actually, we're 15 minutes early.' Samui corrected her as she and Naruto took their place. 'Last question, right?' Naruto asked silently as he gazed at his test questions. All of the questions were filled with answers, good. His team did what he instructed. "Okay gaki, your forty-five minutes is up. It's time for the tenth question. But before I can give you the question you'll have to decide whether you want to take the question, or withdraw from the exams." "What!" Naruto turned his head slightly to see a young Inuzuka rising halfway out of his chair, "why would we go through all of this just to back out now?" "Because, if you don't answer this question correctly you automatically fail. And you will be barred from ever taking these exams again." Naruto quirked an eyebrow, that was unexpected as well as impossible. Konoha does not possess any power outside the borders of Hi no Kuni. Fortunately, his team knows that while others around the room did not know that and were less restrained in their reaction to the news. "That's bullshit," the Inuzuka was again showing a lack of restraint and brains. "There are plenty of people who've taken these exams multiple times." "I guess you're just unlucky kid, this is my first year proctoring these exams. I don't care how it was done in the past, this year I decide how it works. I even have a paper signed by the leaders of all your village leaders to back me up on this. You don't have to take the question. You're free to leave, disqualifying both yourself and your team, but then you can try again later. Make your decision." Naruto almost laughed at that. That was a good bluff but he knew the old man, he would sooner face three Bijuus than

sign a piece of document. Over the next several minutes, quite a number of teams left the room. Ibiki was rather pleased with himself. The gennins were dropping like flies, and the atmosphere was deliciously tense. Everything was going perfectly. Then he noticed a blonde shinobi from Kumogakure, who just looked bored. If he let that go it could ruin the atmosphere he had so painstakingly built. But if he could break the boy, then he could get rid of a lot more gennin. After all, the brat was the infamous Kaze no Wrokku. "You there, blondie from Kumo." Naruto directed his gaze towards the front of the room and look at the proctor with an uninterested gaze. "Are you talking to me or Yugito-chan, or Samui-chan?" "I'm talking to you gaki. You seem awfully relaxed right now. Don't you realize that your future depends on this? If you take the tenth question it will decide whether you'll be able to achieve the rank of chuunin or if you'll be stuck as a gennin forever." To say that Naruto's response caught Ibiki by surprise would be an understatement. "Good one, ever thought of quitting you're job as a shinobi and start playing poker casino." "What did you say?" "I said this is a good bluff." Naruto chuckled, his eyes having the gleam of a predator. "Do you honestly believe that this Godforsaken village has any power with the villages outside Hi no Kuni. Maybe Konoha has power over Suna because they are allies, but Konoha has no say to the affairs of Kumo. Kumo has been an independent milliatary power since the Yondaime Raikage took over. Iwa hates Konoha with a burning passion, so there is no chance in hell for Iwa to agree on that ridiculous rule." Naruto explained with a shrugged. Ibiki narrowed his eyes at the brat. "You dare question my authority." "Let me put this to you in words that a tree hugger hippie like you can understand." All the non-Konoha ninjas broke into a fit of snickers at that. "The Chuunin Exams follow a set of rules that the First Five Kages agreed on, and those rules are set in stone, no one can't change it. Sure, each proctor has the right to change the type of exam, but they cannot change the rules of exam, in other words, no village, regardless of it is the, allegedly, the most powerful village among the five major villages can prevent anyone from retaking the exams. It is written in every law of each village, so if you want to verfy my words, then you better go back to your academy, and study some more." Naruto finished with a mischievous smile. Ibiki had to resist the urge to swear out loud. Not only had the not fallen for his trap, but the boy had openly defied him while doing so. The brat also brought up facts that were iron clad. Of course he knew of those rules, he had studied and memorized those rules word per word. "You got guts, kid." Ibiki commented. "And if you're not out of my sight for the next four seconds, all that will be left of you after I'm through with you will be yours all over the floor guts." The Konoha Chuunins cannot help but respect the brats guts. No one ever talk to Ibiki like that and live to tell the tale. Ibiki laughed goodheartedly at that, he liked this Kumo kid. "Well, if none of the rest of

you are going to leave I only have one thing left to say." He paused for a moment, drinking in the rising tension while he still could. "You allpass." "What!" The Inuzuka boy was apparently unable to keep his emotions in check, again. "What do you mean we pass? What happened to the tenth question?" "There was no tenth question. Or I suppose you could say that the decision to stay for the tenth question was the final question. The blonde gaki pretty much saw through my bluff but I will explain for the sake of those who did not understand. As a shinobi, especially one who's reached the rank of chuunin, you'll face many difficult choices and dangerous scenarios. You may be given a mission where you need to retrieve a scroll from an enemy fortress. You have no idea what defenses are in place. Do you decline the mission because you don't want to risk your lives? Of course not. As a shinobi it is your duty to carry out the missions assigned to you, your duty to risk your lives. Anyone who isn't willing to risk their chance at becoming a chuunin isn't worthy of the rank." Ibiki stated and was about to continue when the window behind him shattered. He had to suppress a sigh, she had arrived. Most of the gennins present jumped in surprise as a black ball suddenly crashed through the window. There was a brief explosion, embedding four kunai into the wall and spreading a banner. It also revealed a newly arrived kunoichi, wearing a fishnet skirt under a trench coat and little else. The banner behind her read Tokubetsu Jounin and Proctor of the Second Exam: Mitarashi Anko. Ibiki walked around the edges of the banner and cleared his throat, catching Anko's attention. "You're earlyagain. You also broke the windowagain. Pretty soon the Hokage's going to start taking that out of your pay." If Anko even heard him she didn't show it. "Are you going soft on me here Ibiki? Just look at all the gennin still left." "Maybe we just have a better crop of examinees this time around." "Whatever, that just leaves more for me to play with. I guarantee that when I'm done I'll cut their numbers by at least half." She turned to face the gennin, still sitting in their desks. "Okay gakis, get out of your seats and follow me. The second exam is up next!" WELL, AFTER SEVERAL PROTOTYPES, HERE IS CHAPTER SEVEN, NOT MY BEST WORK BUT I THINK IT WILL SUFFICE. Review this Chapter Return to Top